This is a modern-English version of The outlaw of Torn, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Outlaw of Torn
by Edgar Rice Burroughs
Contents
CHAPTER I
Here is a story that has lain dormant for seven hundred years. At first it was suppressed by one of the Plantagenet kings of England. Later it was forgotten. I happened to dig it up by accident. The accident being the relationship of my wife’s cousin to a certain Father Superior in a very ancient monastery in Europe.
Here’s a story that has been buried for seven hundred years. Initially, it was hidden away by one of the Plantagenet kings of England. Later, it was simply forgotten. I stumbled upon it by chance, thanks to my wife’s cousin being linked to a particular Father Superior in a very old monastery in Europe.
He let me pry about among a quantity of mildewed and musty manuscripts and I came across this. It is very interesting—partially since it is a bit of hitherto unrecorded history, but principally from the fact that it records the story of a most remarkable revenge and the adventurous life of its innocent victim—Richard, the lost prince of England.
He let me dig through a bunch of moldy and dusty manuscripts, and I found this. It's really interesting—partly because it reveals some previously unrecorded history, but mainly because it tells the story of a truly remarkable revenge and the adventurous life of its innocent victim—Richard, the lost prince of England.
In the retelling of it, I have left out most of the history. What interested me was the unique character about whom the tale revolves—the visored horseman who—but let us wait until we get to him.
In my version of the story, I've left out most of the background. What caught my attention was the unique character at the center of the tale—the horseman in the visor who—but let's hold off until we get to him.
It all happened in the thirteenth century, and while it was happening, it shook England from north to south and from east to west; and reached across the channel and shook France. It started, directly, in the London palace of Henry III, and was the result of a quarrel between the King and his powerful brother-in-law, Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester.
It all happened in the 13th century, and while it was unfolding, it shook England from north to south and east to west; it even crossed the channel and affected France. It started, directly, in the London palace of Henry III, and was the result of a dispute between the King and his influential brother-in-law, Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester.
Never mind the quarrel, that’s history, and you can read all about it at your leisure. But on this June day in the year of our Lord 1243, Henry so forgot himself as to very unjustly accuse De Montfort of treason in the presence of a number of the King’s gentlemen.
Never mind the argument, that’s in the past, and you can read all about it whenever you want. But on this June day in the year 1243, Henry completely lost his cool and unjustly accused De Montfort of treason in front of several of the King’s men.
De Montfort paled. He was a tall, handsome man, and when he drew himself to his full height and turned those gray eyes on the victim of his wrath, as he did that day, he was very imposing. A power in England, second only to the King himself, and with the heart of a lion in him, he answered the King as no other man in all England would have dared answer him.
De Montfort paled. He was a tall, handsome man, and when he stood at his full height and directed those gray eyes at the target of his anger, as he did that day, he was quite intimidating. He wielded power in England, second only to the King himself, and with the heart of a lion, he responded to the King in a way that no one else in all of England would have dared to.
“My Lord King,” he cried, “that you be my Lord King alone prevents Simon de Montfort from demanding satisfaction for such a gross insult. That you take advantage of your kingship to say what you would never dare say were you not king, brands me not a traitor, though it does brand you a coward.”
“My Lord King,” he shouted, “the only reason Simon de Montfort isn't asking for satisfaction for this huge insult is because you are my Lord King. Taking advantage of your position to say things you would never have the guts to say if you weren’t king doesn’t make me a traitor, but it does make you a coward.”
Tense silence fell upon the little company of lords and courtiers as these awful words fell from the lips of a subject, addressed to his king. They were horrified, for De Montfort’s bold challenge was to them but little short of sacrilege.
Tense silence settled over the small group of lords and courtiers as those shocking words came from a subject, directed at his king. They were horrified, for De Montfort's daring challenge felt to them like nothing less than sacrilege.
Henry, flushing in mortification and anger, rose to advance upon De Montfort, but suddenly recollecting the power which he represented, he thought better of whatever action he contemplated and, with a haughty sneer, turned to his courtiers.
Henry, blushing with embarrassment and anger, stood up to confront De Montfort, but suddenly remembering the authority he held, he reconsidered any action he was about to take and, with a contemptuous smirk, turned to his courtiers.
“Come, my gentlemen,” he said, “methought that we were to have a turn with the foils this morning. Already it waxeth late. Come, De Fulm! Come, Leybourn!” and the King left the apartment followed by his gentlemen, all of whom had drawn away from the Earl of Leicester when it became apparent that the royal displeasure was strong against him. As the arras fell behind the departing King, De Montfort shrugged his broad shoulders, and turning, left the apartment by another door.
“Come on, gentlemen,” he said, “I thought we were supposed to practice with the foils this morning. It’s getting late. Come on, De Fulm! Come on, Leybourn!” The King then left the room, followed by his gentlemen, all of whom had distanced themselves from the Earl of Leicester when it was clear that the King was quite displeased with him. As the curtain fell behind the departing King, De Montfort shrugged his broad shoulders and turned to leave the room through another door.
When the King, with his gentlemen, entered the armory he was still smarting from the humiliation of De Montfort’s reproaches, and as he laid aside his surcoat and plumed hat to take the foils with De Fulm, his eyes alighted on the master of fence, Sir Jules de Vac, who was advancing with the King’s foil and helmet. Henry felt in no mood for fencing with De Fulm, who, like the other sycophants that surrounded him, always allowed the King easily to best him in every encounter.
When the King, with his companions, walked into the armory, he was still stinging from De Montfort’s insults. As he took off his surcoat and fancy hat to grab the foils with De Fulm, he noticed the fencing master, Sir Jules de Vac, coming toward him with the King’s foil and helmet. Henry wasn’t in the mood to fence with De Fulm, who, like the other flatterers around him, always let the King win effortlessly in every match.
De Vac he knew to be too jealous of his fame as a swordsman to permit himself to be overcome by aught but superior skill, and this day Henry felt that he could best the devil himself.
De Vac was too proud of his reputation as a swordsman to let himself be defeated by anything other than superior skill, and that day Henry felt he could outdo the devil himself.
The armory was a great room on the main floor of the palace, off the guard room. It was built in a small wing of the building so that it had light from three sides. In charge of it was the lean, grizzled, leather-skinned Sir Jules de Vac, and it was he whom Henry commanded to face him in mimic combat with the foils, for the King wished to go with hammer and tongs at someone to vent his suppressed rage.
The armory was a large room on the main floor of the palace, adjacent to the guard room. It was located in a small wing of the building, allowing light from three sides. In charge of it was the lean, grizzled, leather-skinned Sir Jules de Vac, whom Henry ordered to spar with him using foils because the King wanted to take out his pent-up anger on someone.
So he let De Vac assume to his mind’s eye the person of the hated De Montfort, and it followed that De Vac was nearly surprised into an early and mortifying defeat by the King’s sudden and clever attack.
So he allowed De Vac to visualize the despised De Montfort, and as a result, De Vac almost faced an early and embarrassing defeat due to the King’s unexpected and smart attack.
Henry III had always been accounted a good swordsman, but that day he quite outdid himself and, in his imagination, was about to run the pseudo De Montfort through the heart, to the wild acclaim of his audience. For this fell purpose he had backed the astounded De Vac twice around the hall when, with a clever feint, and backward step, the master of fence drew the King into the position he wanted him, and with the suddenness of lightning, a little twist of his foil sent Henry’s weapon clanging across the floor of the armory.
Henry III had always been considered a skilled swordsman, but that day he truly surpassed himself and, in his mind, was about to run the fake De Montfort through the heart, to the excited cheers of his audience. For this wicked goal, he had circled the shocked De Vac twice around the hall when, with a clever feint and a quick step back, the fencing master lured the King into the position he wanted him. Then, with the speed of lightning, a quick twist of his foil sent Henry’s weapon clattering across the floor of the armory.
For an instant, the King stood as tense and white as though the hand of death had reached out and touched his heart with its icy fingers. The episode meant more to him than being bested in play by the best swordsman in England—for that surely was no disgrace—to Henry it seemed prophetic of the outcome of a future struggle when he should stand face to face with the real De Montfort; and then, seeing in De Vac only the creature of his imagination with which he had vested the likeness of his powerful brother-in-law, Henry did what he should like to have done to the real Leicester. Drawing off his gauntlet he advanced close to De Vac.
For a moment, the King stood as rigid and pale as if death itself had reached out and touched his heart with its cold fingers. This moment meant more to him than losing in a match to the best swordsman in England—since that was certainly no shame. To Henry, it felt like a sign of what was to come in a future confrontation when he would face the real De Montfort. And then, seeing in De Vac only the version of his imagination that he had molded to resemble his powerful brother-in-law, Henry did what he wished he could have done to the actual Leicester. Pulling off his gauntlet, he stepped closer to De Vac.
“Dog!” he hissed, and struck the master of fence a stinging blow across the face, and spat upon him. Then he turned on his heel and strode from the armory.
“Dog!” he hissed, then hit the master of the fence hard across the face and spat on him. After that, he turned on his heel and walked out of the armory.
De Vac had grown old in the service of the kings of England, but he hated all things English and all Englishmen. The dead King John, though hated by all others, he had loved, but with the dead King’s bones De Vac’s loyalty to the house he served had been buried in the Cathedral of Worcester.
De Vac had gotten older while serving the kings of England, but he despised everything English and all English people. He had loved the late King John, despite everyone else hating him, but with the dead king’s bones, De Vac’s loyalty to the house he served had been buried in the Cathedral of Worcester.
During the years he had served as master of fence at the English Court, the sons of royalty had learned to thrust and parry and cut as only De Vac could teach the art, and he had been as conscientious in the discharge of his duties as he had been in his unswerving hatred and contempt for his pupils.
During the years he served as the fencing master at the English Court, the royal sons learned to thrust, parry, and cut in a way that only De Vac could teach. He was as dedicated to his responsibilities as he was to his deep-seated hatred and disdain for his students.
And now the English King had put upon him such an insult as might only be wiped out by blood.
And now the English King had placed upon him an insult that could only be erased through bloodshed.
As the blow fell, the wiry Frenchman clicked his heels together, and throwing down his foil, he stood erect and rigid as a marble statue before his master. White and livid was his tense drawn face, but he spoke no word.
As the blow struck, the wiry Frenchman clicked his heels together, and throwing down his foil, he stood straight and stiff like a marble statue before his master. His tense, pale face was livid, but he didn’t say a word.
He might have struck the King, but then there would have been left to him no alternative save death by his own hand; for a king may not fight with a lesser mortal, and he who strikes a king may not live—the king’s honor must be satisfied.
He could have attacked the King, but then his only option would have been to take his own life; a king can't fight someone of lower status, and anyone who hits a king can't survive—the king's honor has to be upheld.
Had a French king struck him, De Vac would have struck back, and gloried in the fate which permitted him to die for the honor of France; but an English King—pooh! a dog; and who would die for a dog? No, De Vac would find other means of satisfying his wounded pride. He would revel in revenge against this man for whom he felt no loyalty. If possible, he would harm the whole of England if he could, but he would bide his time. He could afford to wait for his opportunity if, by waiting, he could encompass a more terrible revenge.
Had a French king hit him, De Vac would have hit back and would have taken pride in dying for the honor of France; but an English king—please! Just a dog; who would die for a dog? No, De Vac would find other ways to restore his wounded pride. He would enjoy getting revenge on this man for whom he felt no loyalty. If he could, he would harm all of England, but he would be patient. He could wait for his chance if it meant achieving a more devastating revenge.
De Vac had been born in Paris, the son of a French officer reputed the best swordsman in France. The son had followed closely in the footsteps of his father until, on the latter’s death, he could easily claim the title of his sire. How he had left France and entered the service of John of England is not of this story. All the bearing that the life of Jules de Vac has upon the history of England hinges upon but two of his many attributes—his wonderful swordsmanship and his fearful hatred for his adopted country.
De Vac was born in Paris, the son of a French officer known as the best swordsman in France. The son closely followed in his father's footsteps until, after his father’s death, he could easily take on that title himself. How he left France and joined the service of John of England isn’t the focus of this story. The impact that Jules de Vac's life has on the history of England rests on just two of his many qualities—his incredible swordsmanship and his intense hatred for his adopted country.
CHAPTER II
South of the armory of Westminster Palace lay the gardens, and here, on the third day following the King’s affront to De Vac, might have been seen a black-haired woman gowned in a violet cyclas, richly embroidered with gold about the yoke and at the bottom of the loose-pointed sleeves, which reached almost to the similar bordering on the lower hem of the garment. A richly wrought leathern girdle, studded with precious stones, and held in place by a huge carved buckle of gold, clasped the garment about her waist so that the upper portion fell outward over the girdle after the manner of a blouse. In the girdle was a long dagger of beautiful workmanship. Dainty sandals encased her feet, while a wimple of violet silk bordered in gold fringe, lay becomingly over her head and shoulders.
South of the armory of Westminster Palace were the gardens, and here, on the third day after the King's insult to De Vac, you could see a black-haired woman dressed in a violet cloak, richly decorated with gold around the neckline and at the bottom of the loosely pointed sleeves, which nearly touched the matching trim on the lower hem of the garment. A beautifully crafted leather belt, adorned with precious stones and secured with a large carved gold buckle, cinched the garment at her waist, causing the top to drape over the belt like a blouse. In the belt was a long, elegantly crafted dagger. Delicate sandals adorned her feet, while a wimple made of violet silk with gold fringe gracefully rested on her head and shoulders.
By her side walked a handsome boy of about three, clad, like his companion, in gay colors. His tiny surcoat of scarlet velvet was rich with embroidery, while beneath was a close-fitting tunic of white silk. His doublet was of scarlet, while his long hose of white were cross-gartered with scarlet from his tiny sandals to his knees. On the back of his brown curls sat a flat-brimmed, round-crowned hat in which a single plume of white waved and nodded bravely at each move of the proud little head.
By her side walked a cute boy of about three, dressed, like his companion, in bright colors. His tiny velvet coat was rich with embroidery, while underneath he wore a snug white silk tunic. His doublet was scarlet, and his long white stockings were crossed with red garters from his tiny sandals to his knees. On the back of his brown curls sat a flat-brimmed, round-crowned hat with a single white plume that waved and nodded boldly with each proud move of his little head.
The child’s features were well molded, and his frank, bright eyes gave an expression of boyish generosity to a face which otherwise would have been too arrogant and haughty for such a mere baby. As he talked with his companion, little flashes of peremptory authority and dignity, which sat strangely upon one so tiny, caused the young woman at times to turn her head from him that he might not see the smiles which she could scarce repress.
The child's features were well-defined, and his open, bright eyes gave a sense of boyish kindness to a face that otherwise might have seemed too arrogant and proud for such a small child. As he spoke with his companion, occasional bursts of demanding authority and dignity, which felt oddly placed on someone so young, made the young woman turn her head away at times so he wouldn't catch the smiles she could barely hold back.
Presently the boy took a ball from his tunic, and, pointing at a little bush near them, said, “Stand you there, Lady Maud, by yonder bush. I would play at toss.”
Currently, the boy pulled a ball from his tunic and, pointing at a small bush nearby, said, “Stand there, Lady Maud, by that bush. I want to play toss.”
The young woman did as she was bid, and when she had taken her place and turned to face him the boy threw the ball to her. Thus they played beneath the windows of the armory, the boy running blithely after the ball when he missed it, and laughing and shouting in happy glee when he made a particularly good catch.
The young woman did what she was told, and when she took her position and turned to face him, the boy threw the ball to her. They played under the windows of the armory, the boy cheerfully running after the ball when he missed it, laughing and shouting with joy when he made a particularly good catch.
In one of the windows of the armory overlooking the garden stood a grim, gray, old man, leaning upon his folded arms, his brows drawn together in a malignant scowl, the corners of his mouth set in a stern, cold line.
In one of the windows of the armory overlooking the garden stood a grim, gray, old man, leaning on his folded arms, his brows furrowed in a hostile scowl, the corners of his mouth set in a stern, cold line.
He looked upon the garden and the playing child, and upon the lovely young woman beneath him, but with eyes which did not see, for De Vac was working out a great problem, the greatest of all his life.
He gazed at the garden and the child playing, and at the beautiful young woman below him, but his eyes were unfocused, as De Vac was trying to solve a significant problem, the most important one of his life.
For three days, the old man had brooded over his grievance, seeking for some means to be revenged upon the King for the insult which Henry had put upon him. Many schemes had presented themselves to his shrewd and cunning mind, but so far all had been rejected as unworthy of the terrible satisfaction which his wounded pride demanded.
For three days, the old man had stewed over his grievance, looking for a way to get back at the King for the insult that Henry had thrown at him. He had come up with many schemes in his clever and crafty mind, but so far, he had dismissed them all as not worthy of the intense satisfaction that his bruised pride demanded.
His fancies had, for the most part, revolved about the unsettled political conditions of Henry’s reign, for from these he felt he might wrest that opportunity which could be turned to his own personal uses and to the harm, and possibly the undoing, of the King.
His thoughts mostly focused on the unstable political situation during Henry’s reign, as he believed he could exploit that situation for his own benefit and potentially harm or even bring down the King.
For years an inmate of the palace, and often a listener in the armory when the King played at sword with his friends and favorites, De Vac had heard much which passed between Henry III and his intimates that could well be turned to the King’s harm by a shrewd and resourceful enemy.
For years, De Vac was a resident of the palace and frequently overheard conversations in the armory when the King sparred with his friends and favorites. He had gathered a lot of information about the exchanges between Henry III and his close companions that could easily be used against the King by a clever and resourceful enemy.
With all England, he knew the utter contempt in which Henry held the terms of the Magna Charta which he so often violated along with his kingly oath to maintain it. But what all England did not know, De Vac had gleaned from scraps of conversation dropped in the armory: that Henry was even now negotiating with the leaders of foreign mercenaries, and with Louis IX of France, for a sufficient force of knights and men-at-arms to wage a relentless war upon his own barons that he might effectively put a stop to all future interference by them with the royal prerogative of the Plantagenets to misrule England.
With all of England, he knew how much Henry disregarded the terms of the Magna Carta that he frequently broke, along with his royal promise to uphold it. But what all of England didn’t know, De Vac had picked up from bits of conversation overheard in the armory: that Henry was currently negotiating with leaders of foreign mercenaries and with Louis IX of France, to gather enough knights and soldiers to wage a relentless war against his own barons, so he could effectively eliminate any future interference with the royal privilege of the Plantagenets to misrule England.
If he could but learn the details of this plan, thought De Vac: the point of landing of the foreign troops; their numbers; the first point of attack. Ah, would it not be sweet revenge indeed to balk the King in this venture so dear to his heart!
If only he could find out the details of this plan, De Vac thought: where the foreign troops would land; how many there would be; the first place they would attack. Ah, wouldn’t it be sweet revenge to thwart the King in this endeavor that meant so much to him!
A word to De Clare, or De Montfort would bring the barons and their retainers forty thousand strong to overwhelm the King’s forces.
A message to De Clare or De Montfort would gather the barons and their followers, numbering forty thousand, to overpower the King’s forces.
And he would let the King know to whom, and for what cause, he was beholden for his defeat and discomfiture. Possibly the barons would depose Henry, and place a new king upon England’s throne, and then De Vac would mock the Plantagenet to his face. Sweet, kind, delectable vengeance, indeed! And the old man licked his thin lips as though to taste the last sweet vestige of some dainty morsel.
And he would inform the King about who was responsible for his defeat and humiliation. It's possible the barons would remove Henry and put a new king on England’s throne, and then De Vac would taunt the Plantagenet directly. Sweet, kind, delicious revenge, indeed! The old man licked his thin lips as if to savor the last bit of some tasty treat.
And then Chance carried a little leather ball beneath the window where the old man stood; and as the child ran, laughing, to recover it, De Vac’s eyes fell upon him, and his former plan for revenge melted as the fog before the noonday sun; and in its stead there opened to him the whole hideous plot of fearsome vengeance as clearly as it were writ upon the leaves of a great book that had been thrown wide before him. And, in so far as he could direct, he varied not one jot from the details of that vividly conceived masterpiece of hellishness during the twenty years which followed.
And then Chance brought a small leather ball to the window where the old man stood; and as the child ran, laughing, to fetch it, De Vac’s eyes landed on him, and his earlier plan for revenge vanished like mist before the midday sun; and instead, the entire horrifying scheme of terrifying vengeance revealed itself to him as clearly as if it were written on the pages of a great book that had been opened wide before him. And, as far as he could manage, he didn’t change a single detail of that vividly imagined masterpiece of cruelty over the twenty years that followed.
The little boy who so innocently played in the garden of his royal father was Prince Richard, the three-year-old son of Henry III of England. No published history mentions this little lost prince; only the secret archives of the kings of England tell the story of his strange and adventurous life. His name has been blotted from the records of men; and the revenge of De Vac has passed from the eyes of the world; though in his time it was a real and terrible thing in the hearts of the English.
The little boy who played so innocently in the garden of his royal father was Prince Richard, the three-year-old son of Henry III of England. No published history mentions this little lost prince; only the secret archives of the kings of England tell the story of his strange and adventurous life. His name has been erased from the records of men, and the revenge of De Vac has faded from public view; though in his time, it was a very real and terrible thing in the hearts of the English.
CHAPTER III
For nearly a month, the old man haunted the palace, and watched in the gardens for the little Prince until he knew the daily routine of his tiny life with his nurses and governesses.
For almost a month, the old man lingered around the palace, observing the gardens for the little Prince until he became familiar with the daily routine of his small life with his nurses and governesses.
He saw that when the Lady Maud accompanied him, they were wont to repair to the farthermost extremities of the palace grounds where, by a little postern gate, she admitted a certain officer of the Guards to whom the Queen had forbidden the privilege of the court.
He noticed that when Lady Maud was with him, they would usually go to the farthest edges of the palace grounds where, through a small side gate, she let in a guard whom the Queen had banned from the court.
There, in a secluded bower, the two lovers whispered their hopes and plans, unmindful of the royal charge playing neglected among the flowers and shrubbery of the garden.
There, in a quiet nook, the two lovers whispered their hopes and plans, unaware of the royal child playing unattended among the flowers and bushes of the garden.
Toward the middle of July De Vac had his plans well laid. He had managed to coax old Brus, the gardener, into letting him have the key to the little postern gate on the plea that he wished to indulge in a midnight escapade, hinting broadly of a fair lady who was to be the partner of his adventure, and, what was more to the point with Brus, at the same time slipping a couple of golden zecchins into the gardener’s palm.
Toward the middle of July, De Vac had his plans all set. He had convinced old Brus, the gardener, to give him the key to the little postern gate by claiming he wanted to go on a midnight adventure, hinting strongly at a lovely lady who would be joining him, and, more importantly for Brus, he slipped a couple of golden zecchins into the gardener’s hand.
Brus, like the other palace servants, considered De Vac a loyal retainer of the house of Plantagenet. Whatever else of mischief De Vac might be up to, Brus was quite sure that in so far as the King was concerned, the key to the postern gate was as safe in De Vac’s hands as though Henry himself had it.
Brus, like the other palace servants, viewed De Vac as a loyal servant of the house of Plantagenet. No matter what mischief De Vac might be involved in, Brus was completely confident that, as far as the King was concerned, the key to the back gate was as secure in De Vac's hands as if Henry himself was holding it.
The old fellow wondered a little that the morose old master of fence should, at his time in life, indulge in frivolous escapades more befitting the younger sprigs of gentility, but, then, what concern was it of his? Did he not have enough to think about to keep the gardens so that his royal master and mistress might find pleasure in the shaded walks, the well-kept sward, and the gorgeous beds of foliage plants and blooming flowers which he set with such wondrous precision in the formal garden?
The old man was a bit surprised that the gloomy old fencing master should, at his age, engage in silly adventures more suited for younger people of privilege, but then again, what did it matter to him? Didn't he have enough to worry about keeping the gardens so that his royal master and mistress could enjoy the shaded pathways, the neatly kept lawns, and the beautiful beds of plants and blooming flowers that he arranged with such incredible precision in the formal garden?
Further, two gold zecchins were not often come by so easily as this; and if the dear Lord Jesus saw fit, in his infinite wisdom, to take this means of rewarding his poor servant, it ill became such a worm as he to ignore the divine favor. So Brus took the gold zecchins and De Vac the key, and the little prince played happily among the flowers of his royal father’s garden, and all were satisfied; which was as it should have been.
Further, two gold zecchins weren't usually obtained so easily; and if the dear Lord Jesus decided, in his infinite wisdom, to use this way to reward his humble servant, it would be ungrateful for someone as insignificant as he to disregard such divine favor. So Brus took the gold zecchins and De Vac took the key, and the little prince played joyfully among the flowers in his royal father's garden, and everyone was content; which was as it should be.
That night, De Vac took the key to a locksmith on the far side of London; one who could not possibly know him or recognize the key as belonging to the palace. Here he had a duplicate made, waiting impatiently while the old man fashioned it with the crude instruments of his time.
That night, De Vac took the key to a locksmith on the other side of London; one who couldn't possibly know him or recognize the key as belonging to the palace. Here, he had a duplicate made, waiting impatiently while the old man shaped it with the basic tools of his time.
From this little shop, De Vac threaded his way through the dirty lanes and alleys of ancient London, lighted at far intervals by an occasional smoky lantern, until he came to a squalid tenement but a short distance from the palace.
From this little shop, De Vac navigated the filthy streets and alleys of old London, dimly lit here and there by a few smoky lanterns, until he reached a rundown apartment building just a short walk from the palace.
A narrow alley ran past the building, ending abruptly at the bank of the Thames in a moldering wooden dock, beneath which the inky waters of the river rose and fell, lapping the decaying piles and surging far beneath the dock to the remote fastnesses inhabited by the great fierce dock rats and their fiercer human antitypes.
A narrow alley ran alongside the building, ending suddenly at the Thames River by a rotting wooden dock. Underneath, the dark waters of the river rose and fell, lapping against the decaying pilings and surging deep below the dock to the distant hideouts of the huge, aggressive dock rats and their even fiercer human counterparts.
Several times De Vac paced the length of this black alley in search of the little doorway of the building he sought. At length he came upon it, and, after repeated pounding with the pommel of his sword, it was opened by a slatternly old hag.
Several times De Vac walked up and down this dark alley looking for the small door of the building he needed. Eventually, he found it, and after banging on it repeatedly with the hilt of his sword, it was opened by a disheveled old woman.
“What would ye of a decent woman at such an ungodly hour?” she grumbled. “Ah, ’tis ye, my lord?” she added, hastily, as the flickering rays of the candle she bore lighted up De Vac’s face. “Welcome, my Lord, thrice welcome. The daughter of the devil welcomes her brother.”
“What do you want from a decent woman at such an ungodly hour?” she grumbled. “Oh, it’s you, my lord?” she added quickly, as the flickering light of the candle she was holding illuminated De Vac’s face. “Welcome, my Lord, three times welcome. The daughter of the devil welcomes her brother.”
“Silence, old hag,” cried De Vac. “Is it not enough that you leech me of good marks of such a quantity that you may ever after wear mantles of villosa and feast on simnel bread and malmsey, that you must needs burden me still further with the affliction of thy vile tongue?
“Shut up, you old witch,” shouted De Vac. “Is it not enough that you drain me of good grades in such amounts that you can wear fancy cloaks and feast on sweet bread and wine, that you also have to weigh me down even more with your nasty mouth?”
“Hast thou the clothes ready bundled and the key, also, to this gate to perdition? And the room: didst set to rights the furnishings I had delivered here, and sweep the century-old accumulation of filth and cobwebs from the floor and rafters? Why, the very air reeked of the dead Romans who builded London twelve hundred years ago. Methinks, too, from the stink, they must have been Roman swineherds who habited this sty with their herds, an’ I venture that thou, old sow, hast never touched broom to the place for fear of disturbing the ancient relics of thy kin.”
“Do you have the clothes packed and the key to this gateway to hell? And the room: did you tidy up the furniture I had delivered here and clean the century-old dust and cobwebs off the floor and beams? Honestly, the air smells like the dead Romans who built London twelve hundred years ago. I think, based on the smell, they must have been Roman pig farmers who lived in this mess with their animals, and I bet you, old pig, have never touched a broom in this place for fear of disturbing the ancient remains of your relatives.”
“Cease thy babbling, Lord Satan,” cried the woman. “I would rather hear thy money talk than thou, for though it come accursed and tainted from thy rogue hand, yet it speaks with the same sweet and commanding voice as it were fresh from the coffers of the holy church.
“Stop your nonsense, Lord Satan,” shouted the woman. “I’d rather listen to your money than to you, because even though it comes cursed and dirty from your dishonest hands, it still speaks with the same sweet and powerful voice as if it were fresh from the church’s coffers.
“The bundle is ready,” she continued, closing the door after De Vac, who had now entered, “and here be the key; but first let us have a payment. I know not what thy foul work may be, but foul it is I know from the secrecy which you have demanded, an’ I dare say there will be some who would pay well to learn the whereabouts of the old woman and the child, thy sister and her son you tell me they be, who you are so anxious to hide away in old Til’s garret. So it be well for you, my Lord, to pay old Til well and add a few guilders for the peace of her tongue if you would that your prisoner find peace in old Til’s house.”
“The bundle is ready,” she continued, closing the door after De Vac, who had just entered, “and here’s the key; but first, we need payment. I don’t know what your shady business is, but I can tell it’s shady from the secrecy you’ve demanded, and I’m sure there are some who would pay a good amount to find out where the old woman and the child are—your sister and her son, you say—who you’re so eager to hide away in old Til’s attic. So it’s best for you, my Lord, to pay old Til generously and add a few guilders to keep her quiet if you want your prisoner to be safe in old Til’s house.”
“Fetch me the bundle, hag,” replied De Vac, “and you shall have gold against a final settlement; more even than we bargained for if all goes well and thou holdest thy vile tongue.”
“Bring me the bundle, witch,” De Vac replied, “and you'll get gold for a final settlement; even more than we agreed on if everything goes well and you keep your nasty mouth shut.”
But the old woman’s threats had already caused De Vac a feeling of uneasiness, which would have been reflected to an exaggerated degree in the old woman had she known the determination her words had caused in the mind of the old master of fence.
But the old woman’s threats had already made De Vac feel uneasy, a feeling that would have been exaggeratedly obvious to her if she had known the resolve her words had sparked in the mind of the old fencing master.
His venture was far too serious, and the results of exposure too fraught with danger, to permit of his taking any chances with a disloyal fellow-conspirator. True, he had not even hinted at the enormity of the plot in which he was involving the old woman, but, as she had said, his stern commands for secrecy had told her enough to arouse her suspicions, and with them her curiosity and cupidity. So it was that old Til might well have quailed in her tattered sandals had she but even vaguely guessed the thoughts which passed in De Vac’s mind; but the extra gold pieces he dropped into her withered palm as she delivered the bundle to him, together with the promise of more, quite effectually won her loyalty and her silence for the time being.
His plan was way too serious, and the risks of being exposed were too dangerous to allow him to take any chances with a disloyal partner. True, he hadn’t even hinted at the seriousness of the plot that involved the old woman, but, as she had pointed out, his strict orders for secrecy had revealed enough to raise her suspicions, along with her curiosity and greed. So it was that old Til would have definitely felt scared in her worn-out sandals if she had even slightly guessed the thoughts that were running through De Vac’s mind; however, the extra coins he slipped into her withered hand when she gave him the bundle, along with the promise of more, effectively secured her loyalty and silence for the time being.
Slipping the key into the pocket of his tunic and covering the bundle with his long surcoat, De Vac stepped out into the darkness of the alley and hastened toward the dock.
Slipping the key into the pocket of his tunic and covering the bundle with his long coat, De Vac stepped out into the darkness of the alley and hurried toward the dock.
Beneath the planks he found a skiff which he had moored there earlier in the evening, and underneath one of the thwarts he hid the bundle. Then, casting off, he rowed slowly up the Thames until, below the palace walls, he moored near to the little postern gate which let into the lower end of the garden.
Beneath the boards, he found a small boat that he had tied up there earlier in the evening, and under one of the seats, he hid the bundle. Then, untethering the boat, he paddled slowly up the Thames until, below the palace walls, he anchored near the small side gate that led into the lower part of the garden.
Hiding the skiff as best he could in some tangled bushes which grew to the water’s edge, set there by order of the King to add to the beauty of the aspect from the river side, De Vac crept warily to the postern and, unchallenged, entered and sought his apartments in the palace.
Hiding the small boat as best he could in some tangled bushes that grew down to the water's edge, planted there by the King to enhance the view from the river, De Vac quietly made his way to the back entrance and, without being stopped, entered and headed to his rooms in the palace.
The next day, he returned the original key to Brus, telling the old man that he had not used it after all, since mature reflection had convinced him of the folly of his contemplated adventure, especially in one whose youth was past, and in whose joints the night damp of the Thames might find lodgement for rheumatism.
The next day, he gave the original key back to Brus, telling the old man that he hadn't used it after all, since after thinking it over, he realized how foolish his planned adventure was, especially for someone whose youth was behind them, and whose joints could easily suffer from the night’s dampness by the Thames, potentially leading to rheumatism.
“Ha, Sir Jules,” laughed the old gardener, “Virtue and Vice be twin sisters who come running to do the bidding of the same father, Desire. Were there no desire there would be no virtue, and because one man desires what another does not, who shall say whether the child of his desire be vice or virtue? Or on the other hand if my friend desires his own wife and if that be virtue, then if I also desire his wife, is not that likewise virtue, since we desire the same thing? But if to obtain our desire it be necessary to expose our joints to the Thames’ fog, then it were virtue to remain at home.”
“Ha, Sir Jules,” laughed the old gardener, “Virtue and Vice are like twin sisters who rush to fulfill the wishes of the same parent, Desire. Without desire, there would be no virtue, and since one person wants what another does not, who’s to say if what they desire is vice or virtue? On the flip side, if my friend desires his own wife and that’s considered virtue, then if I also desire his wife, isn’t that virtue too, since we want the same thing? But if we have to expose ourselves to the fog of the Thames to get what we want, then it would be virtuous to stay at home.”
“Right you sound, old mole,” said De Vac, smiling, “would that I might learn to reason by your wondrous logic; methinks it might stand me in good stead before I be much older.”
“Right you are, old mole,” said De Vac, smiling, “I wish I could learn to think with your amazing logic; I think it could really help me before I get much older.”
“The best sword arm in all Christendom needs no other logic than the sword, I should think,” said Brus, returning to his work.
“The best swordsman in all of Christendom needs no other reasoning than the sword, I would say,” said Brus, going back to his task.
That afternoon, De Vac stood in a window of the armory looking out upon the beautiful garden which spread before him to the river wall two hundred yards away. In the foreground were box-bordered walks, smooth, sleek lawns, and formal beds of gorgeous flowering plants, while here and there marble statues of wood nymph and satyr gleamed, sparkling in the brilliant sunlight, or, half shaded by an overhanging bush, took on a semblance of life from the riotous play of light and shadow as the leaves above them moved to and fro in the faint breeze. Farther in the distance, the river wall was hidden by more closely massed bushes, and the formal, geometric precision of the nearer view was relieved by a background of vine-colored bowers, and a profusion of small trees and flowering shrubs arranged in studied disorder.
That afternoon, De Vac stood by a window in the armory, looking out at the beautiful garden that stretched out to the river wall two hundred yards away. In the foreground were box-bordered paths, smooth, lush lawns, and formal beds of vibrant flowers. Here and there, marble statues of wood nymphs and satyrs sparkled in the bright sunlight, or, partially shaded by overhanging bushes, seemed to come to life with the playful dance of light and shadow as the leaves above swayed gently in the light breeze. Further in the distance, the river wall was concealed by dense bushes, and the formal, geometric layout of the nearby view was softened by a backdrop of vine-covered arbors and a mix of small trees and flowering shrubs arranged in an artful disarray.
Through this seeming jungle ran tortuous paths, and the carved stone benches of the open garden gave place to rustic seats, and swings suspended from the branches of fruit trees.
Through this dense jungle ran winding paths, and the carved stone benches of the open garden gave way to wooden seats and swings hanging from the branches of fruit trees.
Toward this enchanting spot slowly were walking the Lady Maud and her little charge, Prince Richard; all ignorant of the malicious watcher in the window behind them.
Toward this enchanting spot, the Lady Maud and her little charge, Prince Richard, were walking slowly, completely unaware of the malicious watcher in the window behind them.
A great peacock strutted proudly across the walk before them, and, as Richard ran, childlike, after it, Lady Maud hastened on to the little postern gate which she quickly unlocked, admitting her lover, who had been waiting without. Relocking the gate the two strolled arm in arm to the little bower which was their trysting place.
A magnificent peacock proudly walked along the path in front of them, and as Richard chased after it, full of childlike excitement, Lady Maud hurried to the small side gate, quickly unlocking it to let in her lover, who had been waiting outside. After locking the gate again, the two walked arm in arm to their little bower, their secret meeting spot.
As the lovers talked, all self-engrossed, the little Prince played happily about among the trees and flowers, and none saw the stern, determined face which peered through the foliage at a little distance from the playing boy.
As the lovers chatted, completely absorbed in each other, the little Prince happily played among the trees and flowers, and no one noticed the serious, resolute face watching from a little way off among the leaves.
Richard was devoting his royal energies to chasing an elusive butterfly which fate led nearer and nearer to the cold, hard watcher in the bushes. Closer and closer came the little Prince, and in another moment, he had burst through the flowering shrubs, and stood facing the implacable master of fence.
Richard was pouring his royal energy into chasing a tricky butterfly that fate was drawing closer to the cold, hard observer hidden in the bushes. The little Prince got closer and closer, and in a moment, he burst through the flowering shrubs and faced the relentless master of the fence.
“Your Highness,” said De Vac, bowing to the little fellow, “let old DeVac help you catch the pretty insect.”
“Your Highness,” said De Vac, bowing to the little one, “let old DeVac help you catch the beautiful bug.”
Richard, having often seen De Vac, did not fear him, and so together they started in pursuit of the butterfly which by now had passed out of sight. De Vac turned their steps toward the little postern gate, but when he would have passed through with the tiny Prince, the latter rebelled.
Richard, who had seen De Vac many times, wasn't scared of him, so they set off together to chase the butterfly that had already disappeared from view. De Vac headed toward the small side gate, but when he tried to go through with the tiny Prince, the Prince refused.
“Come, My Lord Prince,” urged De Vac, “methinks the butterfly did but alight without the wall, we can have it and return within the garden in an instant.”
“Come, My Lord Prince,” urged De Vac, “I think the butterfly just landed outside the wall; we can catch it and be back in the garden in no time.”
“Go thyself and fetch it,” replied the Prince; “the King, my father, has forbid me stepping without the palace grounds.”
“Go and get it yourself,” replied the Prince; “my father the King has forbidden me from stepping outside the palace grounds.”
“Come,” commanded De Vac, more sternly, “no harm can come to you.”
“Come,” De Vac ordered more firmly, “you won’t be in any danger.”
But the child hung back and would not go with him so that De Vac was forced to grasp him roughly by the arm. There was a cry of rage and alarm from the royal child.
But the child hesitated and wouldn't go with him, so De Vac had no choice but to grab him roughly by the arm. The royal child cried out in anger and fear.
“Unhand me, sirrah,” screamed the boy. “How dare you lay hands on a prince of England?”
“Let go of me, you fool,” yelled the boy. “How dare you lay a hand on a prince of England?”
De Vac clapped his hand over the child’s mouth to still his cries, but it was too late. The Lady Maud and her lover had heard and, in an instant, they were rushing toward the postern gate, the officer drawing his sword as he ran.
De Vac clapped his hand over the child's mouth to silence his cries, but it was too late. Lady Maud and her lover had heard, and in an instant, they were rushing toward the back gate, the officer drawing his sword as he ran.
When they reached the wall, De Vac and the Prince were upon the outside, and the Frenchman had closed and was endeavoring to lock the gate. But, handicapped by the struggling boy, he had not time to turn the key before the officer threw himself against the panels and burst out before the master of fence, closely followed by the Lady Maud.
When they got to the wall, De Vac and the Prince were on the outside, and the Frenchman was trying to close and lock the gate. But, distracted by the struggling boy, he didn't have time to turn the key before the officer slammed against the panels and burst through in front of the fencing master, closely followed by Lady Maud.
De Vac dropped the key and, still grasping the now thoroughly affrightened Prince with his left hand, drew his sword and confronted the officer.
De Vac dropped the key and, still holding the now thoroughly frightened Prince with his left hand, drew his sword and faced the officer.
There were no words, there was no need of words; De Vac’s intentions were too plain to necessitate any parley, so the two fell upon each other with grim fury; the brave officer facing the best swordsman that France had ever produced in a futile attempt to rescue his young prince.
There were no words, there was no need for words; De Vac’s intentions were too clear to require any discussion, so the two clashed with fierce anger; the brave officer confronted the best swordsman that France had ever produced in a hopeless attempt to save his young prince.
In a moment, De Vac had disarmed him, but, contrary to the laws of chivalry, he did not lower his point until it had first plunged through the heart of his brave antagonist. Then, with a bound, he leaped between Lady Maud and the gate, so that she could not retreat into the garden and give the alarm.
In no time, De Vac had disarmed him, but, breaking the rules of chivalry, he didn’t lower his weapon until it had stabbed through the heart of his brave opponent. Then, with a leap, he jumped between Lady Maud and the gate, preventing her from escaping into the garden to raise the alarm.
Still grasping the trembling child in his iron grip, he stood facing the lady in waiting, his back against the door.
Still holding the trembling child tightly, he stood facing the lady in waiting, his back against the door.
“Mon Dieu, Sir Jules,” she cried, “hast thou gone mad?”
“My God, Sir Jules,” she exclaimed, “have you lost your mind?”
“No, My Lady,” he answered, “but I had not thought to do the work which now lies before me. Why didst thou not keep a still tongue in thy head and let his patron saint look after the welfare of this princeling? Your rashness has brought you to a pretty pass, for it must be either you or I, My Lady, and it cannot be I. Say thy prayers and compose thyself for death.”
“No, My Lady,” he replied, “but I didn't expect to face the task that's now in front of me. Why didn't you stay quiet and let his patron saint take care of this young prince? Your recklessness has landed you in a tough spot, because it has to be either you or me, My Lady, and it can't be me. Say your prayers and prepare yourself for death.”
Henry III, King of England, sat in his council chamber surrounded by the great lords and nobles who composed his suit. He awaited Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whom he had summoned that he might heap still further indignities upon him with the intention of degrading and humiliating him that he might leave England forever. The King feared this mighty kinsman who so boldly advised him against the weak follies which were bringing his kingdom to a condition of revolution.
Henry III, King of England, sat in his council chamber surrounded by the high lords and nobles who made up his court. He was waiting for Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whom he had summoned to add more insults to him, planning to degrade and humiliate him so that he would leave England for good. The King was afraid of this powerful relative who openly advised him against the foolish decisions that were pushing his kingdom toward revolution.
What the outcome of this audience would have been none may say, for Leicester had but just entered and saluted his sovereign when there came an interruption which drowned the petty wrangles of king and courtier in a common affliction that touched the hearts of all.
What the result of this meeting would have been, no one can say, for Leicester had just walked in and greeted his ruler when an interruption occurred that silenced the minor disputes between the king and the courtier, bringing a shared distress that affected everyone.
There was a commotion at one side of the room, the arras parted, and Eleanor, Queen of England, staggered toward the throne, tears streaming down her pale cheeks.
There was a stir on one side of the room, the curtain parted, and Eleanor, Queen of England, stumbled toward the throne, tears running down her pale cheeks.
“Oh, My Lord! My Lord!” she cried, “Richard, our son, has been assassinated and thrown into the Thames.”
“Oh my Lord! My Lord!” she cried, “Richard, our son, has been murdered and dumped in the Thames.”
In an instant, all was confusion and turmoil, and it was with the greatest difficulty that the King finally obtained a coherent statement from his queen.
In a瞬间, everything was chaotic and turned upside down, and it took a lot of effort for the King to finally get a clear explanation from his queen.
It seemed that when the Lady Maud had not returned to the palace with Prince Richard at the proper time, the Queen had been notified and an immediate search had been instituted—a search which did not end for over twenty years; but the first fruits of it turned the hearts of the court to stone, for there beside the open postern gate lay the dead bodies of Lady Maud and a certain officer of the Guards, but nowhere was there a sign or trace of Prince Richard, second son of Henry III of England, and at that time the youngest prince of the realm.
It looked like when Lady Maud didn’t come back to the palace with Prince Richard on time, the Queen was informed, and an immediate search was launched—a search that lasted more than twenty years. However, the initial findings hardened the hearts of the court, as there next to the open side gate were the lifeless bodies of Lady Maud and an officer of the Guards, but there was no sign or trace of Prince Richard, the second son of Henry III of England, and at that time the youngest prince in the kingdom.
It was two days before the absence of De Vac was noted, and then it was that one of the lords in waiting to the King reminded his majesty of the episode of the fencing bout, and a motive for the abduction of the King’s little son became apparent.
It was two days before anyone noticed that De Vac was missing, and that’s when one of the lords attending the King brought up the incident from the fencing match, revealing a reason for the kidnapping of the King’s young son.
An edict was issued requiring the examination of every child in England, for on the left breast of the little Prince was a birthmark which closely resembled a lily and, when after a year no child was found bearing such a mark and no trace of De Vac uncovered, the search was carried into France, nor was it ever wholly relinquished at any time for more than twenty years.
An order was given to examine every child in England because the little Prince had a birthmark on his left breast that looked a lot like a lily. After a year passed with no child found who had that mark and no sign of De Vac discovered, the search expanded into France, and it was never completely abandoned for more than twenty years.
The first theory, of assassination, was quickly abandoned when it was subjected to the light of reason, for it was evident that an assassin could have dispatched the little Prince at the same time that he killed the Lady Maud and her lover, had such been his desire.
The first theory of assassination was quickly discarded when examined rationally, as it was clear that an assassin could have taken out the little Prince at the same time he killed Lady Maud and her lover, if that had been his intention.
The most eager factor in the search for Prince Richard was Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whose affection for his royal nephew had always been so marked as to have been commented upon by the members of the King’s household.
The most enthusiastic factor in the search for Prince Richard was Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whose deep affection for his royal nephew had always been so obvious that it was noted by the members of the King’s household.
Thus for a time the rupture between De Montfort and his king was healed, and although the great nobleman was divested of his authority in Gascony, he suffered little further oppression at the hands of his royal master.
Thus for a while, the break between De Montfort and his king was mended, and even though the powerful nobleman lost his authority in Gascony, he faced little more oppression from his royal master.
CHAPTER IV
As De Vac drew his sword from the heart of the Lady Maud, he winced, for, merciless though he was, he had shrunk from this cruel task. Too far he had gone, however, to back down now, and, had he left the Lady Maud alive, the whole of the palace guard and all the city of London would have been on his heels in ten minutes; there would have been no escape.
As De Vac pulled his sword from the heart of Lady Maud, he flinched, because, ruthless as he was, he had hesitated at this brutal task. He had gone too far to back down now, and if he had left Lady Maud alive, the entire palace guard and all of London would have been after him in ten minutes; there would have been no way to escape.
The little Prince was now so terrified that he could but tremble and whimper in his fright. So fearful was he of the terrible De Vac that a threat of death easily stilled his tongue, and so the grim, old man led him to the boat hidden deep in the dense bushes.
The little Prince was now so scared that he could only shake and whimper in his fear. He was so afraid of the terrible De Vac that the threat of death easily silenced him, and so the grim old man took him to the boat hidden deep in the thick bushes.
De Vac did not dare remain in this retreat until dark, as he had first intended. Instead, he drew a dingy, ragged dress from the bundle beneath the thwart and in this disguised himself as an old woman, drawing a cotton wimple low over his head and forehead to hide his short hair. Concealing the child beneath the other articles of clothing, he pushed off from the bank, and, rowing close to the shore, hastened down the Thames toward the old dock where, the previous night, he had concealed his skiff. He reached his destination unnoticed, and, running in beneath the dock, worked the boat far into the dark recess of the cave-like retreat.
De Vac didn’t want to stay in this hideout until dark like he had originally planned. Instead, he pulled out a dirty, torn dress from the bundle under the seat and disguised himself as an old woman, pulling a cotton wimple low over his head and forehead to cover his short hair. He hid the child under the other pieces of clothing, pushed off from the shore, and, staying close to the water’s edge, quickly rowed down the Thames toward the old dock where he had hidden his skiff the night before. He got to his destination without being noticed and, steering the boat under the dock, pushed it deep into the dark corner of the cave-like hideout.
Here he determined to hide until darkness had fallen, for he knew that the search would be on for the little lost Prince at any moment, and that none might traverse the streets of London without being subject to the closest scrutiny.
Here, he decided to hide until it was dark, knowing that the search for the little lost Prince could start at any time and that no one could wander the streets of London without being closely watched.
Taking advantage of the forced wait, De Vac undressed the Prince and clothed him in other garments, which had been wrapped in the bundle hidden beneath the thwart; a little red cotton tunic with hose to match, a black doublet and a tiny leather jerkin and leather cap.
Taking advantage of the forced wait, De Vac took off the Prince's clothes and dressed him in different ones, which had been wrapped in the bundle hidden beneath the seat; a little red cotton tunic with matching hose, a black doublet, and a small leather jerkin and leather cap.
The discarded clothing of the Prince he wrapped about a huge stone torn from the disintegrating masonry of the river wall, and consigned the bundle to the voiceless river.
The discarded clothing of the Prince was wrapped around a large stone taken from the crumbling bricks of the river wall, and the bundle was sent off into the silent river.
The Prince had by now regained some of his former assurance and, finding that De Vac seemed not to intend harming him, the little fellow commenced questioning his grim companion, his childish wonder at this strange adventure getting the better of his former apprehension.
The Prince had now regained some of his former confidence and, noticing that De Vac didn't seem to want to harm him, the little guy started asking questions of his stern companion, his childlike curiosity about this strange adventure overcoming his previous fears.
“What do we here, Sir Jules?” he asked. “Take me back to the King’s, my father’s palace. I like not this dark hole nor the strange garments you have placed upon me.”
“What are we doing here, Sir Jules?” he asked. “Take me back to the King’s, my father’s palace. I don’t like this dark place or the strange clothes you’ve put on me.”
“Silence, boy!” commanded the old man. “Sir Jules be dead, nor are you a king’s son. Remember these two things well, nor ever again let me hear you speak the name Sir Jules, or call yourself a prince.”
“Shut up, kid!” ordered the old man. “Sir Jules is dead, and you’re not a king’s son. Keep those two things in mind, and don’t ever let me hear you say the name Sir Jules or refer to yourself as a prince again.”
The boy went silent, again cowed by the fierce tone of his captor. Presently he began to whimper, for he was tired and hungry and frightened—just a poor little baby, helpless and hopeless in the hands of this cruel enemy—all his royalty as nothing, all gone with the silken finery which lay in the thick mud at the bottom of the Thames, and presently he dropped into a fitful sleep in the bottom of the skiff.
The boy fell silent, once again intimidated by the harsh tone of his captor. Soon, he started to whimper, feeling tired, hungry, and scared—just a helpless little kid, vulnerable and hopeless in the grasp of this cruel enemy. All his royal status meant nothing, lost along with the fancy clothes that lay in the thick mud at the bottom of the Thames, and eventually, he drifted into a restless sleep in the bottom of the boat.
When darkness had settled, De Vac pushed the skiff outward to the side of the dock and, gathering the sleeping child in his arms, stood listening, preparatory to mounting to the alley which led to old Til’s place.
When night fell, De Vac pushed the small boat away from the dock and, holding the sleeping child in his arms, listened carefully before heading toward the alley that led to old Til’s place.
As he stood thus, a faint sound of clanking armor came to his attentive ears; louder and louder it grew until there could be no doubt but that a number of men were approaching.
As he stood there, a faint sound of clanking armor reached his ears; it grew louder and louder until there was no doubt that a group of men was approaching.
De Vac resumed his place in the skiff, and again drew it far beneath the dock. Scarcely had he done so ere a party of armored knights and men-at-arms clanked out upon the planks above him from the mouth of the dark alley. Here they stopped as though for consultation and plainly could the listener below hear every word of their conversation.
De Vac took his place back in the skiff and once again pulled it deep under the dock. Hardly had he done this when a group of armored knights and soldiers clanked out onto the planks above him from the entrance of the dark alley. They paused there as if to discuss something, and the listener below could clearly hear every word of their conversation.
“De Montfort,” said one, “what thinkest thou of it? Can it be that the Queen is right and that Richard lies dead beneath these black waters?”
“De Montfort,” said one, “what do you think about it? Is it possible that the Queen is right and that Richard is lying dead beneath these dark waters?”
“No, De Clare,” replied a deep voice, which De Vac recognized as that of the Earl of Leicester. “The hand that could steal the Prince from out of the very gardens of his sire without the knowledge of Lady Maud or her companion, which must evidently have been the case, could more easily and safely have dispatched him within the gardens had that been the object of this strange attack. I think, My Lord, that presently we shall hear from some bold adventurer who holds the little Prince for ransom. God give that such may be the case, for of all the winsome and affectionate little fellows I have ever seen, not even excepting mine own dear son, the little Richard was the most to be beloved. Would that I might get my hands upon the foul devil who has done this horrid deed.”
“No, De Clare,” replied a deep voice that De Vac recognized as the Earl of Leicester. “The hand that could take the Prince right out of his father’s gardens without Lady Maud or her companion noticing—clearly that was the case—could have just as easily and safely taken him out within the gardens if that had been the goal of this strange attack. I believe, My Lord, that soon we will hear from some daring adventurer who has the little Prince for ransom. I pray that this is true, for of all the charming and loving little boys I’ve ever seen, not even counting my own dear son, little Richard was the most lovable. I wish I could get my hands on the foul devil who committed this horrible act.”
Beneath the planks, not four feet from where Leicester stood, lay the object of his search. The clanking armor, the heavy spurred feet, and the voices above him had awakened the little Prince and, with a startled cry, he sat upright in the bottom of the skiff. Instantly De Vac’s iron hand clapped over the tiny mouth, but not before a single faint wail had reached the ears of the men above.
Beneath the boards, just a few feet from where Leicester was standing, lay what he was looking for. The clanging armor, the heavy spurred boots, and the voices overhead had jolted the little Prince awake, and with a startled cry, he sat up in the bottom of the boat. Immediately, De Vac’s iron hand covered the tiny mouth, but not before a faint wail escaped and reached the ears of the men above.
“Hark! What was that, My Lord?” cried one of the men-at-arms.
“Hear that? What was that, My Lord?” cried one of the guards.
In tense silence they listened for a repetition of the sound and then De Montfort cried out:
In tense silence, they listened for the sound to happen again, and then De Montfort shouted:
“What ho, below there! Who is it beneath the dock? Answer, in the name of the King!”
“What’s going on down there? Who’s below the dock? Answer, in the name of the King!”
Richard, recognizing the voice of his favorite uncle, struggled to free himself, but De Vac’s ruthless hand crushed out the weak efforts of the babe, and all was quiet as the tomb, while those above stood listening for a repetition of the sound.
Richard, hearing the voice of his favorite uncle, fought to break free, but De Vac’s merciless grip overpowered the feeble attempts of the child, and everything fell silent as a grave, while those above waited, listening for the sound to happen again.
“Dock rats,” said De Clare, and then as though the devil guided them to protect his own, two huge rats scurried upward from between the loose boards, and ran squealing up the dark alley.
“Dock rats,” said De Clare, and then, as if the devil was leading them to defend his own, two large rats scurried up from between the loose boards and squealed their way up the dark alley.
“Right you are,” said De Montfort, “but I could have sworn ’twas a child’s feeble wail had I not seen the two filthy rodents with mine own eyes. Come, let us to the next vile alley. We have met with no success here, though that old hag who called herself Til seemed overanxious to bargain for the future information she seemed hopeful of being able to give us.”
“Right you are,” De Montfort said, “but I could have sworn it was a child's weak cry had I not seen the two filthy rats with my own eyes. Come, let’s head to the next disgusting alley. We haven’t had any luck here, even though that old hag who called herself Til seemed way too eager to negotiate for the future information she was hoping to provide us.”
As they moved off, their voices grew fainter in the ears of the listeners beneath the dock and soon were lost in the distance.
As they walked away, their voices became quieter to the listeners under the dock and soon vanished into the distance.
“A close shave,” thought De Vac, as he again took up the child and prepared to gain the dock. No further noises occurring to frighten him, he soon reached the door to Til’s house and, inserting the key, crept noiselessly to the garret room which he had rented from his ill-favored hostess.
“A close call,” thought De Vac, as he picked up the child again and got ready to head to the dock. With no more sounds to scare him, he quickly reached the door to Til’s house and, inserting the key, quietly made his way to the attic room he had rented from his unfriendly landlady.
There were no stairs from the upper floor to the garret above, this ascent being made by means of a wooden ladder which De Vac pulled up after him, closing and securing the aperture, through which he climbed with his burden, by means of a heavy trapdoor equipped with thick bars.
There were no stairs from the upper floor to the attic above; this climb was done using a wooden ladder that De Vac pulled up after him, closing and securing the opening he climbed through with a heavy trapdoor fitted with thick bars.
The apartment which they now entered extended across the entire east end of the building, and had windows upon three sides. These were heavily curtained. The apartment was lighted by a small cresset hanging from a rafter near the center of the room.
The apartment they just entered stretched across the entire east end of the building and had windows on three sides. These were heavily draped. The apartment was lit by a small lantern hanging from a beam near the center of the room.
The walls were unplastered and the rafters unceiled; the whole bearing a most barnlike and unhospitable appearance.
The walls were bare and the rafters were exposed; it all had a very barn-like and unwelcoming look.
In one corner was a huge bed, and across the room a smaller cot; a cupboard, a table, and two benches completed the furnishings. These articles De Vac had purchased for the room against the time when he should occupy it with his little prisoner.
In one corner was a big bed, and on the other side of the room a smaller cot; a cabinet, a table, and two benches finished off the furniture. De Vac had bought these items for the room for when he would be staying there with his young prisoner.
On the table were a loaf of black bread, an earthenware jar containing honey, a pitcher of milk and two drinking horns. To these, De Vac immediately gave his attention, commanding the child to partake of what he wished.
On the table were a loaf of dark bread, a clay jar of honey, a pitcher of milk, and two drinking horns. De Vac quickly focused on these, telling the child to help themselves to whatever they wanted.
Hunger for the moment overcame the little Prince’s fears, and he set to with avidity upon the strange, rough fare, made doubly coarse by the rude utensils and the bare surroundings, so unlike the royal magnificence of his palace apartments.
Hunger for the moment pushed aside the little Prince’s fears, and he eagerly dug into the strange, rough food, made even coarser by the crude utensils and the bare surroundings, so different from the royal splendor of his palace rooms.
While the child ate, De Vac hastened to the lower floor of the building in search of Til, whom he now thoroughly mistrusted and feared. The words of De Montfort, which he had overheard at the dock, convinced him that here was one more obstacle to the fulfillment of his revenge which must be removed as had the Lady Maud; but in this instance there was neither youth nor beauty to plead the cause of the intended victim, or to cause the grim executioner a pang of remorse.
While the child ate, De Vac hurried down to the lower floor of the building looking for Til, whom he now completely mistrusted and feared. The words of De Montfort that he had overheard at the dock convinced him that this was yet another obstacle to his revenge that needed to be removed, just like the Lady Maud had been; but in this case, there was no youth or beauty to plead for the intended victim, nor to make the grim executioner feel any remorse.
When he found the old hag, she was already dressed to go upon the street, in fact he intercepted her at the very door of the building. Still clad as he was in the mantle and wimple of an old woman, Til did not, at first, recognize him, and when he spoke, she burst into a nervous, cackling laugh, as one caught in the perpetration of some questionable act, nor did her manner escape the shrewd notice of the wily master of fence.
When he found the old hag, she was already dressed to go out, in fact, he caught her right at the door of the building. Still wearing the cloak and headscarf of an old woman, Til didn't recognize him at first, and when he spoke, she let out a nervous, cackling laugh, like someone caught in the act of doing something shady. Her behavior didn't go unnoticed by the crafty master of deception.
“Whither, old hag?” he asked.
"Where to, old hag?" he asked.
“To visit Mag Tunk at the alley’s end, by the river, My Lord,” she replied, with more respect than she had been wont to accord him.
“To visit Mag Tunk at the end of the alley, by the river, My Lord,” she replied, with more respect than she usually gave him.
“Then, I will accompany you part way, my friend, and, perchance, you can give me a hand with some packages I left behind me in the skiff I have moored there.”
“Then, I’ll walk with you partway, my friend, and maybe you can help me with some packages I left in the boat I’ve tied up over there.”
And so the two walked together through the dark alley to the end of the rickety, dismantled dock; the one thinking of the vast reward the King would lavish upon her for the information she felt sure she alone could give; the other feeling beneath his mantle for the hilt of a long dagger which nestled there.
And so the two walked together through the dark alley to the end of the rickety, broken-down dock; one thinking about the huge reward the King would shower upon her for the information she was sure she alone could provide; the other feeling underneath his cloak for the hilt of a long dagger that was tucked there.
As they reached the water’s edge, De Vac was walking with his right shoulder behind his companion’s left, in his hand was gripped the keen blade and, as the woman halted on the dock, the point that hovered just below her left shoulder-blade plunged, soundless, into her heart at the same instant that De Vac’s left hand swung up and grasped her throat in a grip of steel.
As they got to the water’s edge, De Vac was walking with his right shoulder behind his companion’s left. In his hand, he tightly held the sharp blade, and as the woman stopped on the dock, the point that hovered just below her left shoulder blade plunged silently into her heart at the same moment De Vac’s left hand shot up and gripped her throat in a vice-like hold.
There was no sound, barely a struggle of the convulsively stiffening old muscles, and then, with a push from De Vac, the body lunged forward into the Thames, where a dull splash marked the end of the last hope that Prince Richard might be rescued from the clutches of his Nemesis.
There was no noise, hardly any effort from the stiff old muscles, and then, with a shove from De Vac, the body plunged into the Thames, where a muted splash signaled the end of the last hope that Prince Richard could be saved from his enemy's grasp.
CHAPTER V
For three years following the disappearance of Prince Richard, a bent old woman lived in the heart of London within a stone’s throw of the King’s palace. In a small back room she lived, high up in the attic of an old building, and with her was a little boy who never went abroad alone, nor by day. And upon his left breast was a strange mark which resembled a lily. When the bent old woman was safely in her attic room, with bolted door behind her, she was wont to straighten up, and discard her dingy mantle for more comfortable and becoming doublet and hose.
For three years after Prince Richard disappeared, a hunched old woman lived in the heart of London, just a stone's throw from the King's palace. She resided in a small back room, high up in the attic of an old building, and with her was a little boy who never went out alone, not even during the day. He had a peculiar mark on his left breast that looked like a lily. Once the hunched old woman was safely in her attic room, with the door bolted behind her, she would straighten up and swap her shabby cloak for a more comfortable and flattering doublet and hose.
For years, she worked assiduously with the little boy’s education. There were three subjects in her curriculum; French, swordsmanship and hatred of all things English, especially the reigning house of England.
For years, she worked diligently on the little boy’s education. There were three subjects in her curriculum: French, sword fighting, and a disdain for everything English, especially the royal family of England.
The old woman had had made a tiny foil and had commenced teaching the little boy the art of fence when he was but three years old.
The old woman had made a small foil and had started teaching the little boy the art of fencing when he was just three years old.
“You will be the greatest swordsman in the world when you are twenty, my son,” she was wont to say, “and then you shall go out and kill many Englishmen. Your name shall be hated and cursed the length and breadth of England, and when you finally stand with the halter about your neck, aha, then will I speak. Then shall they know.”
“You will be the greatest swordsman in the world when you turn twenty, my son,” she would often say, “and then you’ll go out and kill many Englishmen. Your name will be hated and cursed all over England, and when you finally stand with the noose around your neck, aha, then I will speak. Then they will know.”
The little boy did not understand it all, he only knew that he was comfortable, and had warm clothing, and all he required to eat, and that he would be a great man when he learned to fight with a real sword, and had grown large enough to wield one. He also knew that he hated Englishmen, but why, he did not know.
The little boy didn’t get it all; he just knew he was comfortable, had warm clothes, and enough food. He also believed he’d be a great man once he learned to fight with a real sword and grew strong enough to use one. He knew he hated Englishmen, but he didn’t know why.
Way back in the uttermost recesses of his little, childish head, he seemed to remember a time when his life and surroundings had been very different; when, instead of this old woman, there had been many people around him, and a sweet faced woman had held him in her arms and kissed him, before he was taken off to bed at night; but he could not be sure, maybe it was only a dream he remembered, for he dreamed many strange and wonderful dreams.
Way back in the deepest corners of his little, childlike mind, he thought he remembered a time when his life and surroundings were very different; when, instead of this old woman, there had been many people around him, and a kind-faced woman had held him in her arms and kissed him before he was sent off to bed at night; but he couldn’t be sure, maybe it was just a dream he recalled, because he had many strange and wonderful dreams.
When the little boy was about six years of age, a strange man came to their attic home to visit the little old woman. It was in the dusk of the evening but the old woman did not light the cresset, and further, she whispered to the little boy to remain in the shadows of a far corner of the bare chamber.
When the little boy was around six years old, a strange man came to their attic home to see the elderly woman. It was getting dark outside, but she didn’t light the cresset and quietly told the little boy to stay in the shadows of a corner of the empty room.
The stranger was old and bent and had a great beard which hid almost his entire face except for two piercing eyes, a great nose and a bit of wrinkled forehead. When he spoke, he accompanied his words with many shrugs of his narrow shoulders and with waving of his arms and other strange and amusing gesticulations. The child was fascinated. Here was the first amusement of his little starved life. He listened intently to the conversation, which was in French.
The stranger was old and hunched over, sporting a long beard that obscured most of his face, leaving only two piercing eyes, a prominent nose, and a bit of a wrinkled forehead visible. When he talked, he punctuated his words with many shrugs of his narrow shoulders and wild arm movements, along with other odd and entertaining gestures. The child was captivated. This was the first joy in his small, deprived life. He listened closely to the conversation, which was in French.
“I have just the thing for madame,” the stranger was saying. “It be a noble and stately hall far from the beaten way. It was built in the old days by Harold the Saxon, but in later times, death and poverty and the disfavor of the King have wrested it from his descendants. A few years since, Henry granted it to that spend-thrift favorite of his, Henri de Macy, who pledged it to me for a sum he hath been unable to repay. Today it be my property, and as it be far from Paris, you may have it for the mere song I have named. It be a wondrous bargain, madame.”
“I have just the thing for you, ma’am,” the stranger said. “It’s a grand and impressive hall, far from the usual paths. It was built in the old days by Harold the Saxon, but later on, death, poverty, and the King’s disfavor took it away from his descendants. A few years ago, Henry gave it to his reckless favorite, Henri de Macy, who pledged it to me for a sum he hasn’t been able to repay. Today it’s mine, and since it’s far from Paris, you can have it for just the small amount I’ve mentioned. It’s an incredible deal, ma’am.”
“And when I come upon it, I shall find that I have bought a crumbling pile of ruined masonry, unfit to house a family of foxes,” replied the old woman peevishly.
“And when I come across it, I’ll discover that I’ve bought a crumbling pile of broken bricks, totally unfit for a family of foxes,” replied the old woman irritably.
“One tower hath fallen, and the roof for half the length of one wing hath sagged and tumbled in,” explained the old Frenchman. “But the three lower stories be intact and quite habitable. It be much grander even now than the castles of many of England’s noble barons, and the price, madame—ah, the price be so ridiculously low.”
“One tower has fallen, and the roof for half the length of one wing has sagged and collapsed,” explained the old Frenchman. “But the three lower stories are intact and quite livable. It’s so much grander even now than the castles of many of England’s noble barons, and the price, madame—ah, the price is so ridiculously low.”
Still the old woman hesitated.
Still, the old woman paused.
“Come,” said the Frenchman, “I have it. Deposit the money with Isaac the Jew—thou knowest him?—and he shall hold it together with the deed for forty days, which will give thee ample time to travel to Derby and inspect thy purchase. If thou be not entirely satisfied, Isaac the Jew shall return thy money to thee and the deed to me, but if at the end of forty days thou hast not made demand for thy money, then shall Isaac send the deed to thee and the money to me. Be not this an easy and fair way out of the difficulty?”
“Come,” said the Frenchman, “I’ve got it. Deposit the money with Isaac the Jew—you know him?—and he’ll hold it along with the deed for forty days, which will give you plenty of time to travel to Derby and check out your purchase. If you’re not completely satisfied, Isaac the Jew will return your money to you and the deed to me, but if at the end of forty days you haven’t asked for your money back, then Isaac will send the deed to you and the money to me. Isn’t this an easy and fair way out of the situation?”
The little old woman thought for a moment and at last conceded that it seemed quite a fair way to arrange the matter. And thus it was accomplished.
The little old woman thought for a moment and finally agreed that it seemed like a fair way to handle the situation. And so it was done.
Several days later, the little old woman called the child to her.
Several days later, the elderly woman called the child over to her.
“We start tonight upon a long journey to our new home. Thy face shall be wrapped in many rags, for thou hast a most grievous toothache. Dost understand?”
“We're starting tonight on a long journey to our new home. Your face will be covered with rags because you have a terrible toothache. Do you understand?”
“But I have no toothache. My teeth do not pain me at all. I—” expostulated the child.
“But I don’t have a toothache. My teeth don’t hurt me at all. I—” the child protested.
“Tut, tut,” interrupted the little old woman. “Thou hast a toothache, and so thy face must be wrapped in many rags. And listen, should any ask thee upon the way why thy face be so wrapped, thou art to say that thou hast a toothache. And thou do not do as I say, the King’s men will take us and we shall be hanged, for the King hateth us. If thou hatest the English King and lovest thy life do as I command.”
“Tut, tut,” interrupted the little old woman. “You have a toothache, so your face has to be covered in a lot of rags. And listen, if anyone asks you along the way why your face is wrapped up, you should say that you have a toothache. And if you don’t do as I say, the King’s men will catch us and we'll be hanged, because the King hates us. If you hate the English King and want to live, do as I say.”
“I hate the King,” replied the little boy. “For this reason I shall do as thou sayest.”
“I hate the King,” replied the little boy. “So for that reason, I’ll do what you say.”
So it was that they set out that night upon their long journey north toward the hills of Derby. For many days they travelled, riding upon two small donkeys. Strange sights filled the days for the little boy who remembered nothing outside the bare attic of his London home and the dirty London alleys that he had traversed only by night.
So that night, they started their long journey north toward the hills of Derby. They traveled for many days, riding two small donkeys. The little boy, who remembered nothing beyond the bare attic of his London home and the dirty alleys he had only walked through at night, was amazed by the strange sights that filled their days.
They wound across beautiful parklike meadows and through dark, forbidding forests, and now and again they passed tiny hamlets of thatched huts. Occasionally they saw armored knights upon the highway, alone or in small parties, but the child’s companion always managed to hasten into cover at the road side until the grim riders had passed.
They traveled through beautiful, park-like meadows and dark, intimidating forests, and now and then they passed tiny villages with thatched huts. Occasionally, they spotted armored knights on the road, either alone or in small groups, but the child's companion always found a way to duck into cover at the roadside until the stern riders moved on.
Once, as they lay in hiding in a dense wood beside a little open glade across which the road wound, the boy saw two knights enter the glade from either side. For a moment, they drew rein and eyed each other in silence, and then one, a great black mailed knight upon a black charger, cried out something to the other which the boy could not catch. The other knight made no response other than to rest his lance upon his thigh and with lowered point, ride toward his ebon adversary. For a dozen paces their great steeds trotted slowly toward one another, but presently the knights urged them into full gallop, and when the two iron men on their iron trapped chargers came together in the center of the glade, it was with all the terrific impact of full charge.
Once, while they were hiding in a thick forest next to a small open glade where the road curved, the boy saw two knights enter the glade from opposite sides. For a moment, they stopped and looked at each other in silence, and then one, a large knight in black armor riding a black horse, shouted something to the other that the boy couldn't hear. The other knight didn't reply, instead resting his lance on his thigh and riding towards his dark opponent with the point lowered. For about ten paces, their large horses trotted slowly toward each other, but soon the knights pushed them into a full gallop, and when the two armored men on their heavily equipped horses met in the center of the glade, it was with the fierce impact of a full charge.
The lance of the black knight smote full upon the linden shield of his foeman, the staggering weight of the mighty black charger hurtled upon the gray, who went down with his rider into the dust of the highway. The momentum of the black carried him fifty paces beyond the fallen horseman before his rider could rein him in, then the black knight turned to view the havoc he had wrought. The gray horse was just staggering dizzily to his feet, but his mailed rider lay quiet and still where he had fallen.
The black knight's lance struck hard against his opponent's linden shield, and the heavy weight of the powerful black horse crashed into the gray, sending both horse and rider down into the dust of the road. The force of the black horse carried it fifty yards beyond the fallen rider before its knight could pull it back. Then the black knight turned to see the damage he had caused. The gray horse was just getting back on its feet, but its armored rider lay motionless where he had fallen.
With raised visor, the black knight rode back to the side of his vanquished foe. There was a cruel smile upon his lips as he leaned toward the prostrate form. He spoke tauntingly, but there was no response, then he prodded the fallen man with the point of his spear. Even this elicited no movement. With a shrug of his iron clad shoulders, the black knight wheeled and rode on down the road until he had disappeared from sight within the gloomy shadows of the encircling forest.
With his visor lifted, the black knight rode back to the side of his defeated enemy. A cruel smile crossed his lips as he leaned toward the fallen man. He spoke mockingly, but there was no reply; then he poked the prostrate figure with the tip of his spear. Even that didn't provoke any reaction. With a shrug of his armored shoulders, the black knight turned and rode down the road until he vanished into the dark shadows of the surrounding forest.
The little boy was spell-bound. Naught like this had he ever seen or dreamed.
The little boy was mesmerized. He had never seen or imagined anything like this before.
“Some day thou shalt go and do likewise, my son,” said the little old woman.
“Someday you will go and do the same, my son,” said the little old woman.
“Shall I be clothed in armor and ride upon a great black steed?” he asked.
“Should I wear armor and ride a big black horse?” he asked.
“Yes, and thou shalt ride the highways of England with thy stout lance and mighty sword, and behind thee thou shalt leave a trail of blood and death, for every man shalt be thy enemy. But come, we must be on our way.”
“Yes, and you shall ride the roads of England with your strong lance and powerful sword, and behind you, you shall leave a path of blood and death, for every man shall be your enemy. But come on, we need to get going.”
They rode on, leaving the dead knight where he had fallen, but always in his memory the child carried the thing that he had seen, longing for the day when he should be great and strong like the formidable black knight.
They rode on, leaving the dead knight where he had fallen, but the child always carried the memory of what he had seen, wishing for the day when he would be great and strong like the powerful black knight.
On another day, as they were biding in a deserted hovel to escape the notice of a caravan of merchants journeying up-country with their wares, they saw a band of ruffians rush out from the concealing shelter of some bushes at the far side of the highway and fall upon the surprised and defenseless tradesmen.
On another day, while they were hiding in an empty shack to avoid being seen by a caravan of merchants traveling inland with their goods, they saw a group of criminal thugs rush out from the cover of some bushes on the far side of the road and attack the unsuspecting and defenseless traders.
Ragged, bearded, uncouth villains they were, armed mostly with bludgeons and daggers, with here and there a cross-bow. Without mercy they attacked the old and the young, beating them down in cold blood even when they offered no resistance. Those of the caravan who could, escaped, the balance the highwaymen left dead or dying in the road, as they hurried away with their loot.
Ragged, bearded, rough villains they were, mostly armed with clubs and daggers, with an occasional crossbow. They ruthlessly attacked the old and the young, beating them down in cold blood even when they offered no resistance. Those in the caravan who could escape did, while the rest were left dead or dying in the road as the highwaymen hurried away with their loot.
At first the child was horror-struck, but when he turned to the little old woman for sympathy he found a grim smile upon her thin lips. She noted his expression of dismay.
At first, the child was terrified, but when he looked to the little old woman for support, he saw a grim smile on her thin lips. She noticed his look of shock.
“It is naught, my son. But English curs setting upon English swine. Some day thou shalt set upon both—they be only fit for killing.”
“It doesn't matter, my son. Just English dogs attacking English pigs. Someday you’ll take on both—they’re only good for being killed.”
The boy made no reply, but he thought a great deal about that which he had seen. Knights were cruel to knights—the poor were cruel to the rich—and every day of the journey had forced upon his childish mind that everyone must be very cruel and hard upon the poor. He had seen them in all their sorrow and misery and poverty—stretching a long, scattering line all the way from London town. Their bent backs, their poor thin bodies and their hopeless, sorrowful faces attesting the weary wretchedness of their existence.
The boy said nothing, but he thought a lot about what he had seen. Knights were cruel to each other—the poor were cruel to the rich—and each day of the journey had made him realize that everyone was really hard on the poor. He had witnessed their sorrow, misery, and poverty—forming a long, scattered line all the way from London. Their hunched backs, skinny bodies, and hopeless, sorrowful faces showed the exhausting wretchedness of their lives.
“Be no one happy in all the world?” he once broke out to the old woman.
“Is no one in the world happy?” he once exclaimed to the old woman.
“Only he who wields the mightiest sword,” responded the old woman. “You have seen, my son, that all Englishmen are beasts. They set upon and kill one another for little provocation or for no provocation at all. When thou shalt be older, thou shalt go forth and kill them all for unless thou kill them, they will kill thee.”
“Only the one who wields the strongest sword,” replied the old woman. “You’ve seen, my son, that all Englishmen are brutal. They attack and kill each other for small reasons or even for no reason at all. When you’re older, you’ll go out and kill them all, because if you don’t kill them, they will kill you.”
At length, after tiresome days upon the road, they came to a little hamlet in the hills. Here the donkeys were disposed of and a great horse purchased, upon which the two rode far up into a rough and uninviting country away from the beaten track, until late one evening they approached a ruined castle.
At last, after exhausting days on the road, they arrived at a small village in the hills. Here, they sold the donkeys and bought a big horse, which they rode deep into a rugged and unwelcoming area away from the usual paths, until late one evening when they came across a ruined castle.
The frowning walls towered high against the moonlit sky beyond, and where a portion of the roof had fallen in, the cold moon, shining through the narrow unglazed windows, gave to the mighty pile the likeness of a huge, many-eyed ogre crouching upon the flank of a deserted world, for nowhere was there other sign of habitation.
The grim walls rose high against the moonlit sky, and where part of the roof had caved in, the cold moonlight shining through the narrow, unglazed windows made the massive structure look like a giant, many-eyed ogre crouching in a deserted world, with no other signs of people anywhere.
Before this somber pile, the two dismounted. The little boy was filled with awe and his childish imagination ran riot as they approached the crumbling barbican on foot, leading the horse after them. From the dark shadows of the ballium, they passed into the moonlit inner court. At the far end the old woman found the ancient stables, and here, with decaying planks, she penned the horse for the night, pouring a measure of oats upon the floor for him from a bag which had hung across his rump.
Before this gloomy structure, the two got off their horses. The little boy was filled with wonder and his imagination ran wild as they walked towards the crumbling fortification, leading the horse behind them. From the dark shadows of the outer area, they stepped into the moonlit inner courtyard. At the far end, the old woman found the old stables, and here, with rotting planks, she secured the horse for the night, pouring a scoop of oats on the floor for him from a bag that had been hanging across his back.
Then she led the way into the dense shadows of the castle, lighting their advance with a flickering pine knot. The old planking of the floors, long unused, groaned and rattled beneath their approach. There was a sudden scamper of clawed feet before them, and a red fox dashed by in a frenzy of alarm toward the freedom of the outer night.
Then she took the lead into the dark shadows of the castle, illuminating their path with a flickering pine knot. The old wooden floors, long neglected, creaked and rattled under their steps. Suddenly, they heard a frantic scurry of claws, and a red fox rushed past them in a panic, heading back to the safety of the outside night.
Presently they came to the great hall. The old woman pushed open the great doors upon their creaking hinges and lit up dimly the mighty, cavernous interior with the puny rays of their feeble torch. As they stepped cautiously within, an impalpable dust arose in little spurts from the long-rotted rushes that crumbled beneath their feet. A huge bat circled wildly with loud fluttering wings in evident remonstrance at this rude intrusion. Strange creatures of the night scurried or wriggled across wall and floor.
Presently, they arrived at the great hall. The old woman pushed open the massive doors, which creaked on their hinges, dimly lighting the vast, cavernous interior with the weak rays of their small torch. As they stepped carefully inside, fine dust puffed up in little bursts from the long-decayed rushes that crumbled underfoot. A huge bat flapped around wildly, its wings making a loud noise in clear protest against this rude intrusion. Strange nighttime creatures scurried or wriggled across the walls and floor.
But the child was unafraid. Fear had not been a part of the old woman’s curriculum. The boy did not know the meaning of the word, nor was he ever in his after-life to experience the sensation. With childish eagerness, he followed his companion as she inspected the interior of the chamber. It was still an imposing room. The boy clapped his hands in delight at the beauties of the carved and panelled walls and the oak beamed ceiling, stained almost black from the smoke of torches and oil cressets that had lighted it in bygone days, aided, no doubt, by the wood fires which had burned in its two immense fireplaces to cheer the merry throng of noble revellers that had so often sat about the great table into the morning hours.
But the child was not afraid. Fear had never been part of the old woman’s lessons. The boy didn’t even know what the word meant, nor would he ever feel that emotion in his life. With eager curiosity, he followed his companion as she explored the room. It was still an impressive space. The boy clapped his hands in joy at the beauty of the carved and paneled walls and the oak-beamed ceiling, which was almost black from the smoke of torches and oil lamps that had lit it in the past, along with the wood fires that had burned in its two massive fireplaces to entertain the merry crowd of noble guests who had often gathered around the large table late into the night.
Here they took up their abode. But the bent, old woman was no longer an old woman—she had become a straight, wiry, active old man.
Here they settled down. But the hunched, old woman was no longer an old woman—she had turned into a straight, wiry, energetic old man.
The little boy’s education went on—French, swordsmanship and hatred of the English—the same thing year after year with the addition of horsemanship after he was ten years old. At this time the old man commenced teaching him to speak English, but with a studied and very marked French accent. During all his life now, he could not remember of having spoken to any living being other than his guardian, whom he had been taught to address as father. Nor did the boy have any name—he was just “my son.”
The little boy’s education continued—French, sword fighting, and a dislike for the English—the same routine repeated year after year, with horsemanship added when he turned ten. At this point, the old man started teaching him to speak English, but with a noticeable and deliberate French accent. Throughout his life, he couldn’t recall ever speaking to anyone else besides his guardian, whom he had been instructed to call father. The boy didn’t have a name—he was simply referred to as “my son.”
His life in the Derby hills was so filled with the hard, exacting duties of his education that he had little time to think of the strange loneliness of his existence; nor is it probable that he missed that companionship of others of his own age of which, never having had experience in it, he could scarce be expected to regret or yearn for.
His life in the Derby hills was so packed with the tough, demanding tasks of his education that he hardly had time to think about the strange loneliness of his existence; nor is it likely that he missed the company of others his age, as he had never experienced it and could hardly be expected to regret or long for it.
At fifteen, the youth was a magnificent swordsman and horseman, and with an utter contempt for pain or danger—a contempt which was the result of the heroic methods adopted by the little old man in the training of him. Often the two practiced with razor-sharp swords, and without armor or other protection of any description.
At fifteen, the young man was an amazing swordsman and rider, completely unfazed by pain or danger—a fearlessness that came from the brave training methods used by the little old man. Often, they practiced with extremely sharp swords, without any armor or protective gear.
“Thus only,” the old man was wont to say, “mayst thou become the absolute master of thy blade. Of such a nicety must be thy handling of the weapon that thou mayst touch an antagonist at will and so lightly, shouldst thou desire, that thy point, wholly under the control of a master hand, mayst be stopped before it inflicts so much as a scratch.”
“Only then,” the old man used to say, “can you become the absolute master of your blade. You must handle the weapon with such precision that you can touch an opponent at will and so lightly, if you wish, that your point, fully under the control of a skilled hand, can be stopped before it causes even a scratch.”
But in practice, there were many accidents, and then one or both of them would nurse a punctured skin for a few days. So, while blood was often let on both sides, the training produced a fearless swordsman who was so truly the master of his point that he could stop a thrust within a fraction of an inch of the spot he sought.
But in reality, there were a lot of accidents, and one or both of them would end up with a cut that took a few days to heal. So, while blood was often shed on both sides, the training created a fearless swordsman who was so skilled with his blade that he could halt a thrust just a fraction of an inch short of the target he aimed for.
At fifteen, he was a very strong and straight and handsome lad. Bronzed and hardy from his outdoor life; of few words, for there was none that he might talk with save the taciturn old man; hating the English, for that he was taught as thoroughly as swordsmanship; speaking French fluently and English poorly—and waiting impatiently for the day when the old man should send him out into the world with clanking armor and lance and shield to do battle with the knights of England.
At fifteen, he was a strong, tall, and handsome guy. Tanned and tough from his outdoor life; he didn't say much, since there was no one to talk to except for the quiet old man; he hated the English, as he had been taught to do just as thoroughly as he had learned sword fighting; he spoke French fluently and English poorly—and he was eagerly waiting for the day when the old man would send him out into the world with clanking armor, a lance, and a shield to fight against the knights of England.
It was about this time that there occurred the first important break in the monotony of his existence. Far down the rocky trail that led from the valley below through the Derby hills to the ruined castle, three armored knights urged their tired horses late one afternoon of a chill autumn day. Off the main road and far from any habitation, they had espied the castle’s towers through a rift in the hills, and now they spurred toward it in search of food and shelter.
It was around this time that the first significant change broke the monotony of his life. Far down the rocky path that wound from the valley below through the Derby hills to the ruined castle, three armored knights urged their weary horses late one chilly autumn afternoon. Off the main road and far from any towns, they had spotted the castle’s towers through a gap in the hills, and now they rushed toward it in search of food and shelter.
As the road led them winding higher into the hills, they suddenly emerged upon the downs below the castle where a sight met their eyes which caused them to draw rein and watch in admiration. There, before them upon the downs, a boy battled with a lunging, rearing horse—a perfect demon of a black horse. Striking and biting in a frenzy of rage, it sought ever to escape or injure the lithe figure which clung leech-like to its shoulder.
As the road twisted higher into the hills, they suddenly came upon the open land below the castle, where a sight compelled them to stop and watch in awe. There, on the grassy area, a boy was struggling with a lunging, rearing horse—a fierce black horse. With wild strikes and bites in a fit of rage, it tried to escape or hurt the agile figure clinging tightly to its shoulder.
The boy was on the ground. His left hand grasped the heavy mane; his right arm lay across the beast’s withers and his right hand drew steadily in upon a halter rope with which he had taken a half hitch about the horse’s muzzle. Now the black reared and wheeled, striking and biting, full upon the youth, but the active figure swung with him—always just behind the giant shoulder—and ever and ever he drew the great arched neck farther and farther to the right.
The boy was on the ground. His left hand gripped the heavy mane; his right arm rested across the beast’s shoulders, and his right hand steadily pulled on a halter rope that he had tied around the horse’s muzzle. Now the black horse reared and spun, striking and biting directly at the boy, but the agile figure moved with him—always just behind the massive shoulder—and continually pulled the horse’s great arched neck further and further to the right.
As the animal plunged hither and thither in great leaps, he dragged the boy with him, but all his mighty efforts were unavailing to loosen the grip upon mane and withers. Suddenly, he reared straight into the air carrying the youth with him, then with a vicious lunge he threw himself backward upon the ground.
As the animal jumped around wildly, he pulled the boy along, but despite all his strength, he couldn't shake off the hold on his mane and shoulders. Suddenly, he stood straight up, lifting the boy with him, then, with a powerful move, he threw himself back onto the ground.
“It’s death!” exclaimed one of the knights, “he will kill the youth yet, Beauchamp.”
“It’s death!” shouted one of the knights, “he's going to kill the prince yet, Beauchamp.”
“No!” cried he addressed. “Look! He is up again and the boy still clings as tightly to him as his own black hide.”
“No!” he shouted. “Look! He’s up again and the boy is still hanging on to him as tightly as his own black skin.”
“’Tis true,” exclaimed another, “but he hath lost what he had gained upon the halter—he must needs fight it all out again from the beginning.”
“It’s true,” another person said, “but he’s lost everything he had gained on the ropes—he has to fight it all out again from the start.”
And so the battle went on again as before, the boy again drawing the iron neck slowly to the right—the beast fighting and squealing as though possessed of a thousand devils. A dozen times, as the head bent farther and farther toward him, the boy loosed his hold upon the mane and reached quickly down to grasp the near fore pastern. A dozen times the horse shook off the new hold, but at length the boy was successful, and the knee was bent and the hoof drawn up to the elbow.
And so the battle continued just like before, the boy once more pulling the iron neck slowly to the right—the beast fighting and squealing as if it were possessed by a thousand devils. A dozen times, as the head bent lower and lower toward him, the boy let go of the mane and quickly grabbed the near fore pastern. A dozen times the horse shook off the new grip, but eventually, the boy succeeded, bending the knee and pulling the hoof up to the elbow.
Now the black fought at a disadvantage, for he was on but three feet and his neck was drawn about in an awkward and unnatural position. His efforts became weaker and weaker. The boy talked incessantly to him in a quiet voice, and there was a shadow of a smile upon his lips. Now he bore heavily upon the black withers, pulling the horse toward him. Slowly the beast sank upon his bent knee—pulling backward until his off fore leg was stretched straight before him. Then, with a final surge, the youth pulled him over upon his side, and, as he fell, slipped prone beside him. One sinewy hand shot to the rope just beneath the black chin—the other grasped a slim, pointed ear.
Now the black was at a disadvantage, as he was down on three legs and his neck was twisted in an awkward and unnatural way. His efforts grew weaker and weaker. The boy talked quietly to him nonstop, and there was a hint of a smile on his lips. He leaned heavily on the black's withers, pulling the horse closer. Slowly, the animal sank onto his bent knee—pulling back until his off foreleg was stretched straight out in front of him. Then, with one final effort, the boy pulled him over onto his side, and as he fell, the boy slipped down beside him. One strong hand grabbed the rope just below the black's chin—his other hand held onto a slim, pointed ear.
For a few minutes the horse fought and kicked to gain his liberty, but with his head held to the earth, he was as powerless in the hands of the boy as a baby would have been. Then he sank panting and exhausted into mute surrender.
For a few minutes, the horse struggled and kicked to break free, but with his head held to the ground, he was as helpless in the boy's grip as a baby would be. Then he collapsed, panting and drained, into silent submission.
“Well done!” cried one of the knights. “Simon de Montfort himself never mastered a horse in better order, my boy. Who be thou?”
“Well done!” shouted one of the knights. “Simon de Montfort himself never handled a horse better, my boy. Who are you?”
In an instant, the lad was upon his feet his eyes searching for the speaker. The horse, released, sprang up also, and the two stood—the handsome boy and the beautiful black—gazing with startled eyes, like two wild things, at the strange intruder who confronted them.
In a flash, the boy was on his feet, his eyes searching for the person who had spoken. The horse, set free, sprang up as well, and the two stood—the handsome boy and the beautiful black horse—gazing with wide eyes, like two wild creatures, at the strange intruder facing them.
“Come, Sir Mortimer!” cried the boy, and turning he led the prancing but subdued animal toward the castle and through the ruined barbican into the court beyond.
“Come on, Sir Mortimer!” shouted the boy, and turning, he guided the lively but calm animal toward the castle and through the ruined gate into the courtyard beyond.
“What ho, there, lad!” shouted Paul of Merely. “We would not harm thee—come, we but ask the way to the castle of De Stutevill.”
“Hey there, kid!” shouted Paul of Merely. “We mean you no harm—come on, we just want to know the way to the castle of De Stutevill.”
The three knights listened but there was no answer.
The three knights listened, but there was no response.
“Come, Sir Knights,” spoke Paul of Merely, “we will ride within and learn what manner of churls inhabit this ancient rookery.”
“Come on, Sir Knights,” said Paul of Merely, “let’s go in and find out what kind of rude people live in this old place.”
As they entered the great courtyard, magnificent even in its ruined grandeur, they were met by a little, grim old man who asked them in no gentle tones what they would of them there.
As they stepped into the vast courtyard, still impressive despite its decay, they were confronted by a small, stern old man who harshly inquired what they wanted from him there.
“We have lost our way in these devilish Derby hills of thine, old man,” replied Paul of Merely. “We seek the castle of Sir John de Stutevill.”
“We’ve lost our way in these wicked Derby hills of yours, old man,” replied Paul of Merely. “We’re looking for the castle of Sir John de Stutevill.”
“Ride down straight to the river road, keeping the first trail to the right, and when thou hast come there, turn again to thy right and ride north beside the river—thou canst not miss the way—it be plain as the nose before thy face,” and with that the old man turned to enter the castle.
“Ride straight down to the river road, taking the first trail to the right, and when you get there, turn right again and ride north along the river—you can't miss the way—it's as obvious as the nose on your face,” and with that, the old man turned to enter the castle.
“Hold, old fellow!” cried the spokesman. “It be nigh onto sunset now, and we care not to sleep out again this night as we did the last. We will tarry with you then till morn that we may take up our journey refreshed, upon rested steeds.”
“Wait up, buddy!” shouted the spokesperson. “It's almost sunset now, and we don't want to camp out again tonight like we did last time. We'll stay with you until morning so we can continue our journey refreshed and on well-rested horses.”
The old man grumbled, and it was with poor grace that he took them in to feed and house them over night. But there was nothing else for it, since they would have taken his hospitality by force had he refused to give it voluntarily.
The old man grumbled, and it was with a bad attitude that he took them in to feed and shelter them for the night. But he had no other choice, since they would have taken his hospitality by force if he had refused to give it willingly.
From their guests, the two learned something of the conditions outside their Derby hills. The old man showed less interest than he felt, but to the boy, notwithstanding that the names he heard meant nothing to him, it was like unto a fairy tale to hear of the wondrous doings of earl and baron, bishop and king.
From their guests, the two learned about the conditions outside their Derby hills. The old man showed less interest than he actually felt, but for the boy, even though the names he heard meant nothing to him, it was like a fairy tale to hear about the amazing actions of earls, barons, bishops, and kings.
“If the King does not mend his ways,” said one of the knights, “we will drive his whole accursed pack of foreign blood-suckers into the sea.”
“If the King doesn’t change his ways,” said one of the knights, “we’ll throw his entire cursed group of foreign leeches into the sea.”
“De Montfort has told him as much a dozen times, and now that all of us, both Norman and Saxon barons, have already met together and formed a pact for our mutual protection, the King must surely realize that the time for temporizing be past, and that unless he would have a civil war upon his hands, he must keep the promises he so glibly makes, instead of breaking them the moment De Montfort’s back be turned.”
“De Montfort has told him this a dozen times, and now that all of us, both Norman and Saxon barons, have gathered together and formed a pact for our mutual protection, the King must surely understand that the time for stalling is over, and that unless he wants a civil war on his hands, he needs to keep the promises he makes so easily, rather than breaking them as soon as De Montfort isn’t looking.”
“He fears his brother-in-law,” interrupted another of the knights, “even more than the devil fears holy water. I was in attendance on his majesty some weeks since when he was going down the Thames upon the royal barge. We were overtaken by as severe a thunder storm as I have ever seen, of which the King was in such abject fear that he commanded that we land at the Bishop of Durham’s palace opposite which we then were. De Montfort, who was residing there, came to meet Henry, with all due respect, observing, ‘What do you fear, now, Sire, the tempest has passed?’ And what thinkest thou old ‘waxen heart’ replied? Why, still trembling, he said, ‘I do indeed fear thunder and lightning much, but, by the hand of God, I tremble before you more than for all the thunder in Heaven!’”
“He fears his brother-in-law,” interrupted another of the knights, “even more than the devil fears holy water. I was with the king a few weeks ago when he was going down the Thames on the royal barge. We were caught in a thunderstorm as severe as I've ever seen, and the king was so terrified that he ordered us to land at the Bishop of Durham’s palace, which was right across from us. De Montfort, who was staying there, came out to greet Henry, showing him the proper respect, and asked, ‘What are you afraid of now, Sire, since the storm has passed?’ And what do you think old ‘waxen heart’ replied? Still shaking, he said, ‘I do indeed fear thunder and lightning a lot, but, by the hand of God, I tremble before you more than for all the thunder in Heaven!’”
“I surmise,” interjected the grim, old man, “that De Montfort has in some manner gained an ascendancy over the King. Think you he looks so high as the throne itself?”
“I think,” the serious old man interrupted, “that De Montfort has somehow gained power over the King. Do you really think he aims for the throne itself?”
“Not so,” cried the oldest of the knights. “Simon de Montfort works for England’s weal alone—and methinks, nay know, that he would be first to spring to arms to save the throne for Henry. He but fights the King’s rank and covetous advisers, and though he must needs seem to defy the King himself, it be but to save his tottering power from utter collapse. But, gad, how the King hates him. For a time it seemed that there might be a permanent reconciliation when, for years after the disappearance of the little Prince Richard, De Montfort devoted much of his time and private fortune to prosecuting a search through all the world for the little fellow, of whom he was inordinately fond. This self-sacrificing interest on his part won over the King and Queen for many years, but of late his unremitting hostility to their continued extravagant waste of the national resources has again hardened them toward him.”
“Not at all,” shouted the oldest knight. “Simon de Montfort works solely for the good of England—and I believe, no, I know, that he would be the first to take up arms to save the throne for Henry. He only fights against the King’s corrupt and greedy advisors, and though it may seem like he’s defying the King himself, it’s really just to protect his shaky reign from complete downfall. But, wow, how the King despises him. For a while, it looked like there could be a lasting reconciliation when, for years after the little Prince Richard went missing, De Montfort dedicated much of his time and personal wealth to searching all over the world for the young prince, whom he was incredibly fond of. This selfless effort on his part won over the King and Queen for many years, but lately, his constant opposition to their extravagant waste of the nation’s resources has turned them against him again.”
The old man, growing uneasy at the turn the conversation threatened, sent the youth from the room on some pretext, and himself left to prepare supper.
The old man, feeling uneasy about where the conversation was headed, sent the young man out of the room under some excuse and then went to prepare dinner.
As they were sitting at the evening meal, one of the nobles eyed the boy intently, for he was indeed good to look upon; his bright handsome face, clear, intelligent gray eyes, and square strong jaw framed in a mass of brown waving hair banged at the forehead and falling about his ears, where it was again cut square at the sides and back, after the fashion of the times.
As they were sitting down for dinner, one of the nobles watched the boy closely, as he was quite pleasant to look at; his charming face, bright, intelligent gray eyes, and strong square jaw framed by a thick mass of wavy brown hair styled with bangs at the forehead and cut short around his ears, following the trends of the time.
His upper body was clothed in a rough under tunic of wool, stained red, over which he wore a short leathern jerkin, while his doublet was also of leather, a soft and finely tanned piece of undressed doeskin. His long hose, fitting his shapely legs as closely as another layer of skin, were of the same red wool as his tunic, while his strong leather sandals were cross-gartered halfway to his knees with narrow bands of leather.
His upper body was dressed in a coarse wool under-tunic, stained red, over which he had a short leather jerkin. His doublet was made of soft, finely tanned leather, like undressed doe skin. His long hose, snug against his shapely legs like a second skin, were the same red wool as his tunic, and his sturdy leather sandals were cross-gartered halfway up to his knees with narrow leather bands.
A leathern girdle about his waist supported a sword and a dagger and a round skull cap of the same material, to which was fastened a falcon’s wing, completed his picturesque and becoming costume.
A leather belt around his waist held a sword and a dagger, while a round leather cap topped his head, adorned with a falcon’s wing, completing his striking and stylish outfit.
“Your son?” he asked, turning to the old man.
“Your son?” he asked, looking at the old man.
“Yes,” was the growling response.
“Yes,” came the gruff reply.
“He favors you but little, old fellow, except in his cursed French accent.
“He doesn’t think much of you, old chap, except for his annoying French accent."
“’S blood, Beauchamp,” he continued, turning to one of his companions, “an’ were he set down in court, I wager our gracious Queen would he hard put to it to tell him from the young Prince Edward. Dids’t ever see so strange a likeness?”
“Damn it, Beauchamp,” he went on, turning to one of his companions, “if he were put in front of a court, I bet our gracious Queen would have a hard time telling him apart from young Prince Edward. Have you ever seen such a strange resemblance?”
“Now that you speak of it, My Lord, I see it plainly. It is indeed a marvel,” answered Beauchamp.
“Now that you mention it, My Lord, I see it clearly. It really is amazing,” replied Beauchamp.
Had they glanced at the old man during this colloquy, they would have seen a blanched face, drawn with inward fear and rage.
Had they looked at the old man during this conversation, they would have seen a pale face, marked by deep fear and anger.
Presently the oldest member of the party of three knights spoke in a grave quiet tone.
Currently, the oldest member of the group of three knights spoke in a serious, calm voice.
“And how old might you be, my son?” he asked the boy.
“And how old are you, my son?” he asked the boy.
“I do not know.”
"I don't know."
“And your name?”
"What's your name?"
“I do not know what you mean. I have no name. My father calls me son and no other ever before addressed me.”
“I don’t know what you mean. I don’t have a name. My father calls me son and no one else has ever called me anything.”
At this juncture, the old man arose and left the room, saving he would fetch more food from the kitchen, but he turned immediately he had passed the doorway and listened from without.
At this point, the old man stood up and left the room, saying he would go get more food from the kitchen, but he turned around as soon as he went through the doorway and listened from outside.
“The lad appears about fifteen,” said Paul of Merely, lowering his voice, “and so would be the little lost Prince Richard, if he lives. This one does not know his name, or his age, yet he looks enough like Prince Edward to be his twin.”
“The kid looks about fifteen,” said Paul of Merely, lowering his voice, “and so would the little lost Prince Richard, if he's alive. This one doesn't know his name or his age, but he looks enough like Prince Edward to be his twin.”
“Come, my son,” he continued aloud, “open your jerkin and let us have a look at your left breast, we shall read a true answer there.”
“Come, my son,” he said aloud, “unbutton your jacket and let us see your left side; we’ll find a true answer there.”
“Are you Englishmen?” asked the boy without making a move to comply with their demand.
“Are you guys from England?” asked the boy without making any move to follow their request.
“That we be, my son,” said Beauchamp.
"That's who we are, my son," Beauchamp said.
“Then it were better that I die than do your bidding, for all Englishmen are pigs and I loathe them as becomes a gentleman of France. I do not uncover my body to the eyes of swine.”
“Then it’s better for me to die than to follow your orders, because all Englishmen are pigs and I hate them as any true gentleman of France should. I won’t expose my body to the eyes of swine.”
The knights, at first taken back by this unexpected outbreak, finally burst into uproarious laughter.
The knights, initially surprised by this sudden outburst, eventually broke into loud laughter.
“Indeed,” cried Paul of Merely, “spoken as one of the King’s foreign favorites might speak, and they ever told the good God’s truth. But come lad, we would not harm you—do as I bid.”
“Definitely,” shouted Paul of Merely, “that sounds like something one of the King’s foreign favorites would say, and they always told the honest truth. But come on, kid, we wouldn’t hurt you—just do what I say.”
“No man lives who can harm me while a blade hangs at my side,” answered the boy, “and as for doing as you bid, I take orders from no man other than my father.”
“No man lives who can harm me while a blade is at my side,” replied the boy, “and as for following your orders, I take commands from no one other than my father.”
Beauchamp and Greystoke laughed aloud at the discomfiture of Paul of Merely, but the latter’s face hardened in anger, and without further words he strode forward with outstretched hand to tear open the boy’s leathern jerkin, but met with the gleaming point of a sword and a quick sharp, “En garde!” from the boy.
Beauchamp and Greystoke laughed loudly at Paul of Merely's embarrassment, but Paul's expression turned to anger. Without saying anything more, he stepped forward with his hand outstretched to rip open the boy's leather jacket, only to be confronted by the glint of a sword and a quick, sharp, "On guard!" from the boy.
There was naught for Paul of Merely to do but draw his own weapon, in self-defense, for the sharp point of the boy’s sword was flashing in and out against his unprotected body, inflicting painful little jabs, and the boy’s tongue was murmuring low-toned taunts and insults as it invited him to draw and defend himself or be stuck “like the English pig you are.”
There was nothing for Paul of Merely to do but pull out his own weapon, in self-defense, because the sharp edge of the boy’s sword was darting in and out against his unprotected body, delivering painful little jabs, while the boy’s voice was quietly mocking him with taunts and insults, daring him to draw his weapon and defend himself or get poked “like the English pig you are.”
Paul of Merely was a brave man and he liked not the idea of drawing against this stripling, but he argued that he could quickly disarm him without harming the lad, and he certainly did not care to be further humiliated before his comrades.
Paul of Merely was a brave man, and he didn’t like the idea of facing off against this young guy, but he figured he could quickly disarm him without hurting the kid, and he definitely didn’t want to be humiliated again in front of his friends.
But when he had drawn and engaged his youthful antagonist, he discovered that, far from disarming him, he would have the devil’s own job of it to keep from being killed.
But when he had pulled out his weapon and faced his young opponent, he realized that, instead of easily defeating him, he would have a hell of a time just trying to stay alive.
Never in all his long years of fighting had he faced such an agile and dexterous enemy, and as they backed this way and that about the room, great beads of sweat stood upon the brow of Paul of Merely, for he realized that he was fighting for his life against a superior swordsman.
Never in all his long years of fighting had he encountered such a quick and skilled enemy, and as they moved back and forth around the room, large beads of sweat formed on the forehead of Paul of Merely, for he understood that he was battling for his life against a better swordsman.
The loud laughter of Beauchamp and Greystoke soon subsided to grim smiles, and presently they looked on with startled faces in which fear and apprehension were dominant.
The loud laughter of Beauchamp and Greystoke soon faded into grim smiles, and soon they stared on with startled expressions, dominated by fear and apprehension.
The boy was fighting as a cat might play with a mouse. No sign of exertion was apparent, and his haughty confident smile told louder than words that he had in no sense let himself out to his full capacity.
The boy was fighting like a cat plays with a mouse. He showed no signs of effort, and his proud, confident smile clearly conveyed that he hadn't even come close to showing what he was truly capable of.
Around and around the room they circled, the boy always advancing, Paul of Merely always retreating. The din of their clashing swords and the heavy breathing of the older man were the only sounds, except as they brushed against a bench or a table.
Around and around the room they circled, the boy always moving forward, Paul of Merely always backing away. The noise of their clashing swords and the heavy breathing of the older man were the only sounds, except when they bumped into a bench or a table.
Paul of Merely was a brave man, but he shuddered at the thought of dying uselessly at the hands of a mere boy. He would not call upon his friends for aid, but presently, to his relief, Beauchamp sprang between them with drawn sword, crying “Enough, gentlemen, enough! You have no quarrel. Sheathe your swords.”
Paul of Merely was a brave man, but he shuddered at the thought of dying uselessly at the hands of a mere boy. He wouldn’t call on his friends for help, but soon, to his relief, Beauchamp stepped between them with his sword drawn, shouting, “Enough, gentlemen, enough! You have no reason to fight. Put away your swords.”
But the boy’s only response was, “En garde, cochon,” and Beauchamp found himself taking the center of the stage in the place of his friend. Nor did the boy neglect Paul of Merely, but engaged them both in swordplay that caused the eyes of Greystoke to bulge from their sockets.
But the boy’s only response was, “Ready, pig,” and Beauchamp found himself taking center stage in place of his friend. The boy didn’t ignore Paul of Merely either, but challenged them both to a sword fight that made Greystoke's eyes widen in shock.
So swiftly moved his flying blade that half the time it was a sheet of gleaming light, and now he was driving home his thrusts and the smile had frozen upon his lips—grim and stern.
So quickly moved his flying blade that half the time it was just a flash of shining light, and now he was landing his strikes while the smile had turned into a frozen expression on his face—serious and intense.
Paul of Merely and Beauchamp were wounded in a dozen places when Greystoke rushed to their aid, and then it was that a little, wiry, gray man leaped agilely from the kitchen doorway, and with drawn sword took his place beside the boy. It was now two against three and the three may have guessed, though they never knew, that they were pitted against the two greatest swordsmen in the world.
Paul of Merely and Beauchamp were hurt in several places when Greystoke ran to help them, and that was when a small, wiry, gray man jumped nimbly from the kitchen doorway and, with his sword drawn, took his place next to the boy. Now it was two against three, and the three might have suspected, though they never realized, that they were facing the two best swordsmen in the world.
“To the death,” cried the little gray man, “à mort, mon fils.” Scarcely had the words left his lips ere, as though it had but waited permission, the boy’s sword flashed into the heart of Paul of Merely, and a Saxon gentleman was gathered to his fathers.
“To the death,” shouted the little gray man, “to the death, my son.” Hardly had the words left his lips when, as if it had just been waiting for permission, the boy’s sword flashed into the heart of Paul of Merely, and a Saxon gentleman was laid to rest with his ancestors.
The old man engaged Greystoke now, and the boy turned his undivided attention to Beauchamp. Both these men were considered excellent swordsmen, but when Beauchamp heard again the little gray man’s “à mort, mon fils,” he shuddered, and the little hairs at the nape of his neck rose up, and his spine froze, for he knew that he had heard the sentence of death passed upon him; for no mortal had yet lived who could vanquish such a swordsman as he who now faced him.
The old man was now focused on Greystoke, and the boy directed all his attention to Beauchamp. Both men were known to be skilled swordsmen, but when Beauchamp heard the little gray man say, “to death, my son,” he shuddered. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he felt a chill run down his spine, realizing he had just been sentenced to death; no one had ever lived who could defeat a swordsman as formidable as the one now facing him.
As Beauchamp pitched forward across a bench, dead, the little old man led Greystoke to where the boy awaited him.
As Beauchamp fell forward off the bench, dead, the little old man guided Greystoke to where the boy was waiting for him.
“They are thy enemies, my son, and to thee belongs the pleasure of revenge; à mort, mon fils.”
“They are your enemies, my son, and it's your right to seek revenge; to death, my son.”
Greystoke was determined to sell his life dearly, and he rushed the lad as a great bull might rush a teasing dog, but the boy gave back not an inch and, when Greystoke stopped, there was a foot of cold steel protruding from his back.
Greystoke was determined to fight hard for his life, and he charged at the boy like a massive bull would charge at an annoying dog, but the boy stood his ground and didn’t back down. When Greystoke halted, there was a foot of cold steel sticking out from his back.
Together they buried the knights at the bottom of the dry moat at the back of the ruined castle. First they had stripped them and, when they took account of the spoils of the combat, they found themselves richer by three horses with full trappings, many pieces of gold and silver money, ornaments and jewels, as well as the lances, swords and chain mail armor of their erstwhile guests.
Together they buried the knights at the bottom of the dry moat at the back of the ruined castle. First, they stripped them, and when they counted the spoils of the battle, they discovered they were richer by three fully-equipped horses, a bunch of gold and silver coins, ornaments and jewels, as well as the lances, swords, and chain mail armor of their former guests.
But the greatest gain, the old man thought to himself, was that the knowledge of the remarkable resemblance between his ward and Prince Edward of England had come to him in time to prevent the undoing of his life’s work.
But the biggest win, the old man thought to himself, was that he had learned about the striking similarity between his ward and Prince Edward of England just in time to save his life’s work from falling apart.
The boy, while young, was tall and broad shouldered, and so the old man had little difficulty in fitting one of the suits of armor to him, obliterating the devices so that none might guess to whom it had belonged. This he did, and from then on the boy never rode abroad except in armor, and when he met others upon the high road, his visor was always lowered that none might see his face.
The boy, though young, was tall and broad-shouldered, so the old man had no trouble fitting one of the suits of armor to him, removing any insignia so that no one could tell whose it had been. He did this, and from then on, the boy never rode out except in armor, and whenever he encountered others on the road, his visor was always down so that no one could see his face.
The day following the episode of the three knights the old man called the boy to him, saying,
The day after the incident with the three knights, the old man summoned the boy, saying,
“It is time, my son, that thou learned an answer to such questions as were put to thee yestereve by the pigs of Henry. Thou art fifteen years of age, and thy name be Norman, and so, as this be the ancient castle of Torn, thou mayst answer those whom thou desire to know it that thou art Norman of Torn; that thou be a French gentleman whose father purchased Torn and brought thee hither from France on the death of thy mother, when thou wert six years old.
“It’s time, my son, that you learned the answers to the questions asked of you yesterday by Henry’s pigs. You are fifteen years old, and your name is Norman. So, since this is the ancient castle of Torn, you can tell those who want to know that you are Norman of Torn; that you are a French gentleman whose father bought Torn and brought you here from France when you were six years old after your mother died.
“But remember, Norman of Torn, that the best answer for an Englishman is the sword; naught else may penetrate his thick wit.”
“But remember, Norman of Torn, that the best answer for an Englishman is the sword; nothing else can get through his thick wit.”
And so was born that Norman of Torn, whose name in a few short years was to strike terror to the hearts of Englishmen, and whose power in the vicinity of Torn was greater than that of the King or the barons.
And so was born that Norman of Torn, whose name in just a few years would strike terror into the hearts of Englishmen, and whose power around Torn was greater than that of the King or the barons.
CHAPTER VI
From now on, the old man devoted himself to the training of the boy in the handling of his lance and battle-axe, but each day also, a period was allotted to the sword, until, by the time the youth had turned sixteen, even the old man himself was as but a novice by comparison with the marvelous skill of his pupil.
From now on, the old man focused on training the boy in how to use his lance and battle-axe, but each day he also set aside time to practice with the sword. By the time the young man turned sixteen, even the old man was just a beginner compared to the amazing skill of his student.
During these days, the boy rode Sir Mortimer abroad in many directions until he knew every bypath within a radius of fifty miles of Torn. Sometimes the old man accompanied him, but more often he rode alone.
During these days, the boy rode Sir Mortimer around in many directions until he knew every back road within fifty miles of Torn. Sometimes the old man went with him, but more often he rode alone.
On one occasion, he chanced upon a hut at the outskirts of a small hamlet not far from Torn and, with the curiosity of boyhood, determined to enter and have speech with the inmates, for by this time the natural desire for companionship was commencing to assert itself. In all his life, he remembered only the company of the old man, who never spoke except when necessity required.
On one occasion, he came across a hut on the outskirts of a small village near Torn and, with the curiosity of youth, decided to go in and talk to the people inside, as he was starting to feel a natural desire for companionship. Throughout his life, he could only recall being with the old man, who only spoke when absolutely necessary.
The hut was occupied by an old priest, and as the boy in armor pushed in, without the usual formality of knocking, the old man looked up with an expression of annoyance and disapproval.
The hut was occupied by an old priest, and as the boy in armor barged in without knocking, the old man looked up with a look of annoyance and disapproval.
“What now,” he said, “have the King’s men respect neither for piety nor age that they burst in upon the seclusion of a holy man without so much as a ‘by your leave’?”
“What now,” he said, “do the King’s men have no respect for piety or age that they barge in on the privacy of a holy man without even a ‘may I come in’?”
“I am no king’s man,” replied the boy quietly. “I am Norman of Torn, who has neither a king nor a god, and who says ‘by your leave’ to no man. But I have come in peace because I wish to talk to another than my father. Therefore you may talk to me, priest,” he concluded with haughty peremptoriness.
“I’m not a king’s man,” the boy replied quietly. “I’m Norman of Torn, who has no king or god and who doesn't ask for permission from anyone. But I’ve come in peace because I want to talk to someone other than my father. So you can speak to me, priest,” he finished with a haughty certainty.
“By the nose of John, but it must be a king has deigned to honor me with his commands,” laughed the priest. “Raise your visor, My Lord, I would fain look upon the countenance from which issue the commands of royalty.”
“By the nose of John, it must be a king who has chosen to honor me with his orders,” laughed the priest. “Lift your visor, My Lord, I want to see the face from which these royal commands come.”
The priest was a large man with beaming, kindly eyes, and a round jovial face. There was no bite in the tones of his good-natured retort, and so, smiling, the boy raised his visor.
The priest was a big man with bright, friendly eyes and a round, cheerful face. There was no edge in the tone of his good-natured reply, so, smiling, the boy lifted his visor.
“By the ear of Gabriel,” cried the good father, “a child in armor!”
“By the ear of Gabriel,” exclaimed the good father, “a child in armor!”
“A child in years, mayhap,” replied the boy, “but a good child to own as a friend, if one has enemies who wear swords.”
“A child in age, maybe,” replied the boy, “but a good friend to have, especially if you have enemies with swords.”
“Then we shall be friends, Norman of Torn, for albeit I have few enemies, no man has too many friends, and I like your face and your manner, though there be much to wish for in your manners. Sit down and eat with me, and I will talk to your heart’s content, for be there one other thing I more love than eating, it is talking.”
“Then we’ll be friends, Norman of Torn, because even though I have few enemies, no one has too many friends, and I like your face and your attitude, even if there’s a lot to improve in your manners. Sit down and eat with me, and I’ll talk as much as you want, because if there’s one thing I love more than eating, it’s talking.”
With the priest’s aid, the boy laid aside his armor, for it was heavy and uncomfortable, and together the two sat down to the meal that was already partially on the board.
With the priest's help, the boy took off his armor, since it was heavy and uncomfortable, and together they sat down to the meal that was already partly set on the table.
Thus began a friendship which lasted during the lifetime of the good priest. Whenever he could do so, Norman of Torn visited his friend, Father Claude. It was he who taught the boy to read and write in French, English and Latin at a time when but few of the nobles could sign their own names.
Thus began a friendship that lasted throughout the life of the good priest. Whenever he could, Norman of Torn visited his friend, Father Claude. He was the one who taught the boy to read and write in French, English, and Latin at a time when few of the nobles could even sign their names.
French was spoken almost exclusively at court and among the higher classes of society, and all public documents were inscribed either in French or Latin, although about this time the first proclamation written in the English tongue was issued by an English king to his subjects.
French was mainly spoken at court and among the upper classes, and all official documents were written in either French or Latin, although around this time, the first proclamation in English was issued by an English king to his subjects.
Father Claude taught the boy to respect the rights of others, to espouse the cause of the poor and weak, to revere God and to believe that the principal reason for man’s existence was to protect woman. All of virtue and chivalry and true manhood which his old guardian had neglected to inculcate in the boy’s mind, the good priest planted there, but he could not eradicate his deep-seated hatred for the English or his belief that the real test of manhood lay in a desire to fight to the death with a sword.
Father Claude taught the boy to respect others' rights, to support the cause of the poor and vulnerable, to honor God, and to believe that the main purpose of a man's life was to protect women. All the values of virtue, chivalry, and true manhood that his old guardian had failed to instill in the boy's mind were planted there by the good priest, but he couldn't remove the boy's deep-seated hatred for the English or his belief that the true test of manhood was a desire to fight to the death with a sword.
An occurrence which befell during one of the boy’s earlier visits to his new friend rather decided the latter that no arguments he could bring to bear could ever overcome the bald fact that to this very belief of the boy’s, and his ability to back it up with acts, the good father owed a great deal, possibly his life.
An event that happened during one of the boy's earlier visits to his new friend made it clear to the latter that no arguments he could offer could ever change the undeniable truth that the good father owed a lot, possibly his life, to the boy's belief and his ability to support it with actions.
As they were seated in the priest’s hut one afternoon, a rough knock fell upon the door which was immediately pushed open to admit as disreputable a band of ruffians as ever polluted the sight of man. Six of them there were, clothed in dirty leather, and wearing swords and daggers at their sides.
As they sat in the priest's hut one afternoon, a loud knock echoed on the door, which was quickly pushed open to let in a group of scruffy thugs that could turn anyone's stomach. There were six of them, dressed in grimy leather and sporting swords and daggers at their sides.
The leader was a mighty fellow with a great shock of coarse black hair and a red, bloated face almost concealed by a huge matted black beard. Behind him pushed another giant with red hair and a bristling mustache; while the third was marked by a terrible scar across his left cheek and forehead and from a blow which had evidently put out his left eye, for that socket was empty, and the sunken eyelid but partly covered the inflamed red of the hollow where his eye had been.
The leader was a strong guy with a wild mass of thick black hair and a puffy, red face mostly hidden by a huge, tangled black beard. Behind him was another giant with red hair and a bushy mustache; the third had a nasty scar across his left cheek and forehead and an injury that had clearly taken out his left eye, because that socket was empty, and the sunken eyelid only partially covered the inflamed red of the hollow where his eye used to be.
“A ha, my hearties,” roared the leader, turning to his motley crew, “fine pickings here indeed. A swine of God fattened upon the sweat of such poor, honest devils as we, and a young shoat who, by his looks, must have pieces of gold in his belt.
“A ha, my friends,” shouted the leader, turning to his diverse crew, “there's definitely some good loot here. A wealthy pig fattened up on the hard work of honest folks like us, and a young lad who, judging by his looks, must have some gold in his belt.
“Say your prayers, my pigeons,” he continued, with a vile oath, “for The Black Wolf leaves no evidence behind him to tie his neck with a halter later, and dead men talk the least.”
“Say your prayers, my doves,” he continued, with a nasty curse, “because The Black Wolf leaves no evidence behind to hang him later, and dead men say the least.”
“If it be The Black Wolf,” whispered Father Claude to the boy, “no worse fate could befall us for he preys ever upon the clergy, and when drunk, as he now is, he murders his victims. I will throw myself before them while you hasten through the rear doorway to your horse, and make good your escape.” He spoke in French, and held his hands in the attitude of prayer, so that he quite entirely misled the ruffians, who had no idea that he was communicating with the boy.
“If it’s The Black Wolf,” whispered Father Claude to the boy, “there couldn't be a worse fate for us since he targets the clergy, and when he’s drunk, like he is now, he kills his victims. I’ll throw myself in front of them while you quickly head out the back door to your horse and get away.” He spoke in French and held his hands in a prayer position, completely misleading the thugs, who had no idea he was talking to the boy.
Norman of Torn could scarce repress a smile at this clever ruse of the old priest, and, assuming a similar attitude, he replied in French:
Norman of Torn could barely hold back a smile at the clever trick of the old priest, and, taking on a similar stance, he responded in French:
“The good Father Claude does not know Norman of Torn if he thinks he runs out the back door like an old woman because a sword looks in at the front door.”
“The good Father Claude doesn’t know Norman of Torn if he thinks he’ll run out the back door like an old woman just because a sword is looking in the front door.”
Then rising he addressed the ruffians.
Then he got up and spoke to the thugs.
“I do not know what manner of grievance you hold against my good friend here, nor neither do I care. It is sufficient that he is the friend of Norman of Torn, and that Norman of Torn be here in person to acknowledge the debt of friendship. Have at you, sir knights of the great filth and the mighty stink!” and with drawn sword he vaulted over the table and fell upon the surprised leader.
“I don’t know what kind of grudge you have against my good friend here, and honestly, I don’t care. What matters is that he is a friend of Norman of Torn, and that Norman of Torn is here in person to recognize the bond of friendship. Bring it on, you knights of the great filth and the mighty stink!” With that, he unsheathed his sword, leaped over the table, and charged at the surprised leader.
In the little room, but two could engage him at once, but so fiercely did his blade swing and so surely did he thrust that, in a bare moment, The Black Wolf lay dead upon the floor and the red giant, Shandy, was badly, though not fatally wounded. The four remaining ruffians backed quickly from the hut, and a more cautious fighter would have let them go their way in peace, for in the open, four against one are odds no man may pit himself against with impunity. But Norman of Torn saw red when he fought and the red lured him ever on into the thickest of the fray. Only once before had he fought to the death, but that once had taught him the love of it, and ever after until his death, it marked his manner of fighting; so that men who loathed and hated and feared him were as one with those who loved him in acknowledging that never before had God joined in the human frame absolute supremacy with the sword and such utter fearlessness.
In the small room, only two could face him at a time, but his blade swung so fiercely and his thrusts were so precise that, in just a moment, The Black Wolf lay dead on the floor and the massive Shandy was badly hurt, though not mortally. The four remaining thugs quickly backed away from the hut, and a more cautious fighter would have let them leave in peace, because in the open, four against one is never a fair fight. But Norman of Torn saw red when he fought, and the bloodlust always drove him deeper into the thick of battle. He had only fought to the death once before, but that experience had ignited a passion for it, and from then on, until his own death, it defined his fighting style; so that those who hated and feared him were united with those who loved him in recognizing that never before had God combined such total mastery with a sword and such complete fearlessness in a human form.
So it was, now, that instead of being satisfied with his victory, he rushed out after the four knaves. Once in the open, they turned upon him, but he sprang into their midst with his seething blade, and it was as though they faced four men rather than one, so quickly did he parry a thrust here and return a cut there. In a moment one was disarmed, another down, and the remaining two fleeing for their lives toward the high road with Norman of Torn close at their heels.
So it was that instead of feeling content with his victory, he charged after the four thugs. Once outside, they confronted him, but he jumped into their midst with his blazing sword, and it was like they were facing four men instead of one, as quickly as he deflected a strike here and retaliated with a slash there. In no time, one was disarmed, another was down, and the last two were running for their lives toward the main road with Norman of Torn right behind them.
Young, agile and perfect in health, he outclassed them in running as well as in swordsmanship, and ere they had made fifty paces, both had thrown away their swords and were on their knees pleading for their lives.
Young, fit, and in great health, he easily outperformed them in both running and sword fighting, and before they had even gone fifty steps, both had tossed aside their swords and were begging for their lives on their knees.
“Come back to the good priest’s hut, and we shall see what he may say,” replied Norman of Torn.
“Let’s head back to the good priest’s hut, and we’ll see what he has to say,” replied Norman of Torn.
On the way back, they found the man who had been disarmed bending over his wounded comrade. They were brothers, named Flory, and one would not desert the other. It was evident that the wounded man was in no danger, so Norman of Torn ordered the others to assist him into the hut, where they found Red Shandy sitting propped against the wall while the good father poured the contents of a flagon down his eager throat.
On the way back, they found the guy who had been disarmed bent over his injured brother. Their names were Flory, and neither would abandon the other. It was clear that the wounded man was safe, so Norman of Torn instructed the others to help him into the hut, where they discovered Red Shandy sitting against the wall while the good father poured the contents of a jug down his eager throat.
The villain’s eyes fairly popped from his head when he saw his four comrades coming, unarmed and prisoners, back to the little room.
The villain's eyes nearly bulged out of his head when he saw his four comrades returning, unarmed and as prisoners, back to the small room.
“The Black Wolf dead, Red Shandy and John Flory wounded, James Flory, One Eye Kanty and Peter the Hermit prisoners!” he ejaculated.
“The Black Wolf is dead, Red Shandy and John Flory are injured, and James Flory, One Eye Kanty, and Peter the Hermit are prisoners!” he exclaimed.
“Man or devil! By the Pope’s hind leg, who and what be ye?” he said, turning to Norman of Torn.
“Man or devil! By the Pope’s hind leg, who are you?” he said, turning to Norman of Torn.
“I be your master and ye be my men,” said Norman of Torn. “Me ye shall serve in fairer work than ye have selected for yourselves, but with fighting a-plenty and good reward.”
“I am your master and you are my men,” said Norman of Torn. “You will serve me in better work than what you’ve chosen for yourselves, but there will be plenty of fighting and good rewards.”
The sight of this gang of ruffians banded together to prey upon the clergy had given rise to an idea in the boy’s mind, which had been revolving in a nebulous way within the innermost recesses of his subconsciousness since his vanquishing of the three knights had brought him, so easily, such riches in the form of horses, arms, armor and gold. As was always his wont in his after life, to think was to act.
The sight of this gang of thugs teaming up to target the clergy sparked an idea in the boy’s mind, which had been swirling around vaguely in the deepest parts of his subconscious ever since his defeat of the three knights had easily brought him a fortune in horses, weapons, armor, and gold. As was always his habit in later life, thinking meant acting.
“With The Black Wolf dead, and may the devil pull out his eyes with red hot tongs, we might look farther and fare worse, mates, in search of a chief,” spoke Red Shandy, eyeing his fellows, “for verily any man, be he but a stripling, who can vanquish six such as we, be fit to command us.”
“With The Black Wolf dead, and may the devil tear out his eyes with red-hot tongs, we might look further and fare worse, buddies, in search of a leader,” said Red Shandy, looking at his comrades, “because truly, any man, even if he’s just a kid, who can defeat six of us, is fit to lead us.”
“But what be the duties?” said he whom they called Peter the Hermit.
“But what are the duties?” said the man they called Peter the Hermit.
“To follow Norman of Torn where he may lead, to protect the poor and the weak, to lay down your lives in defence of woman, and to prey upon rich Englishmen and harass the King of England.”
“To follow Norman of Torn wherever he leads, to protect the poor and the weak, to risk your lives defending women, and to target wealthy Englishmen while troubling the King of England.”
The last two clauses of these articles of faith appealed to the ruffians so strongly that they would have subscribed to anything, even daily mass, and a bath, had that been necessary to admit them to the service of Norman of Torn.
The last two parts of these articles of faith attracted the troublemakers so much that they would have agreed to anything, even daily mass and a shower, if that was needed to join the service of Norman of Torn.
“Aye, aye!” they cried. “We be your men, indeed.”
“Aye, aye!” they shouted. “We are your men, for sure.”
“Wait,” said Norman of Torn, “there is more. You are to obey my every command on pain of instant death, and one-half of all your gains are to be mine. On my side, I will clothe and feed you, furnish you with mounts and armor and weapons and a roof to sleep under, and fight for and with you with a sword arm which you know to be no mean protector. Are you satisfied?”
“Wait,” said Norman of Torn, “there’s more. You have to follow my every command or face instant death, and I get half of all your earnings. In return, I’ll provide you with clothing, food, horses, armor, weapons, a place to sleep, and I’ll fight for you and with you, using a sword arm that you know is quite a strong protector. Are you good with that?”
“That we are,” and “Long live Norman of Torn,” and “Here’s to the chief of the Torns” signified the ready assent of the burly cut-throats.
“That we are,” and “Long live Norman of Torn,” and “Here’s to the chief of the Torns” showed the enthusiastic agreement of the tough criminals.
“Then swear it as ye kiss the hilt of my sword and this token,” pursued Norman of Torn catching up a crucifix from the priest’s table.
“Then swear it as you kiss the hilt of my sword and this token,” continued Norman of Torn, picking up a crucifix from the priest’s table.
With these formalities was born the Clan Torn, which grew in a few years to number a thousand men, and which defied a king’s army and helped to make Simon de Montfort virtual ruler of England.
With these formalities, Clan Torn was formed, which quickly grew to a thousand members and challenged a king's army, aiding Simon de Montfort in becoming the effective ruler of England.
Almost immediately commenced that series of outlaw acts upon neighboring barons, and chance members of the gentry who happened to be caught in the open by the outlaws, that filled the coffers of Norman of Torn with many pieces of gold and silver, and placed a price upon his head ere he had scarce turned eighteen.
Almost immediately, a series of criminal acts began against nearby barons and random gentry who happened to be out in the open when the outlaws struck. These actions filled Norman of Torn's coffers with gold and silver and put a bounty on his head before he even turned eighteen.
That he had no fear of or desire to avoid responsibility for his acts, he grimly evidenced by marking with a dagger’s point upon the foreheads of those who fell before his own sword the initials NT.
That he felt no fear of or desire to escape responsibility for his actions was grimly shown by marking the foreheads of those who fell before his sword with the initials NT using a dagger's point.
As his following and wealth increased, he rebuilt and enlarged the grim Castle of Torn, and again dammed the little stream which had furnished the moat with water in bygone days.
As his followers and wealth grew, he renovated and expanded the grim Castle of Torn, and once again blocked the small stream that had provided water for the moat in the past.
Through all the length and breadth of the country that witnessed his activities, his very name was worshipped by poor and lowly and oppressed. The money he took from the King’s tax gatherers, he returned to the miserable peasants of the district, and once when Henry III sent a little expedition against him, he surrounded and captured the entire force, and, stripping them, gave their clothing to the poor, and escorted them, naked, back to the very gates of London.
Through all corners of the country that experienced his deeds, his name was revered by the poor, the downtrodden, and the oppressed. The money he took from the King’s tax collectors, he gave back to the suffering peasants in the area. Once, when Henry III sent a small expedition to capture him, he surrounded and captured the entire group, took their clothes, and gave them to the poor, then sent them back, naked, to the very gates of London.
By the time he was twenty, Norman the Devil, as the King himself had dubbed him, was known by reputation throughout all England, though no man had seen his face and lived other than his friends and followers. He had become a power to reckon with in the fast culminating quarrel between King Henry and his foreign favorites on one side, and the Saxon and Norman barons on the other.
By the time he turned twenty, Norman the Devil, as the King had called him, was famous across all of England, even though no one had seen his face and survived except for his friends and supporters. He had become a significant force in the escalating conflict between King Henry and his foreign favorites on one side and the Saxon and Norman barons on the other.
Neither side knew which way his power might be turned, for Norman of Torn had preyed almost equally upon royalist and insurgent. Personally, he had decided to join neither party, but to take advantage of the turmoil of the times to prey without partiality upon both.
Neither side knew which way his power might shift, since Norman of Torn had targeted both royalists and insurgents equally. Personally, he had chosen to side with neither party, but to exploit the chaos of the times to take advantage of both without bias.
As Norman of Torn approached his grim castle home with his five filthy, ragged cut-throats on the day of his first meeting with them, the old man of Torn stood watching the little party from one of the small towers of the barbican.
As Norman of Torn got closer to his dreary castle home with his five dirty, ragged outlaws on the day of their first meeting, the old man of Torn kept an eye on the small group from one of the towers of the outer fortification.
Halting beneath this outer gate, the youth winded the horn which hung at his side in mimicry of the custom of the times.
Halting at this outer gate, the young man blew the horn that hung at his side, imitating the custom of the era.
“What ho, without there!” challenged the old man entering grimly into the spirit of the play.
“What’s up, over there!” challenged the old man, stepping in seriously to join the fun.
“’Tis Sir Norman of Torn,” spoke up Red Shandy, “with his great host of noble knights and men-at-arms and squires and lackeys and sumpter beasts. Open in the name of the good right arm of Sir Norman of Torn.”
“It's Sir Norman of Torn,” said Red Shandy, “with his huge group of noble knights, soldiers, squires, servants, and pack animals. Open up in the name of the good right arm of Sir Norman of Torn.”
“What means this, my son?” said the old man as Norman of Torn dismounted within the ballium.
“What does this mean, my son?” said the old man as Norman of Torn got off his horse in the courtyard.
The youth narrated the events of the morning, concluding with, “These, then, be my men, father; and together we shall fare forth upon the highways and into the byways of England, to collect from the rich English pigs that living which you have ever taught me was owing us.”
The young man recounted what happened that morning, ending with, “These are my friends, dad; and together we’ll head out onto the roads and through the alleys of England, to collect from the wealthy English folks the money you’ve always said we deserve.”
“’Tis well, my son, and even as I myself would have it; together we shall ride out, and where we ride, a trail of blood shall mark our way.
“It's good, my son, and just as I would want it; together we will ride out, and wherever we go, a trail of blood will mark our path.”
“From now, henceforth, the name and fame of Norman of Torn shall grow in the land, until even the King shall tremble when he hears it, and shall hate and loathe ye as I have even taught ye to hate and loathe him.
“From now on, the name and fame of Norman of Torn will grow in the land, until even the King will tremble when he hears it, and will hate and loathe you as I have taught you to hate and loathe him.”
“All England shall curse ye and the blood of Saxon and Norman shall never dry upon your blade.”
"All of England will curse you, and the blood of Saxon and Norman will never wash off your blade."
As the old man walked away toward the great gate of the castle after this outbreak, Shandy, turning to Norman of Torn, with a wide grin, said:
As the old man walked away toward the big castle gate after this outburst, Shandy turned to Norman of Torn with a big grin and said:
“By the Pope’s hind leg, but thy amiable father loveth the English. There should be great riding after such as he.”
“By the Pope’s hind leg, but your lovely father loves the English. There should be great riding after someone like him.”
“Ye ride after ME, varlet,” cried Norman of Torn, “an’ lest ye should forget again so soon who be thy master, take that, as a reminder,” and he struck the red giant full upon the mouth with his clenched fist—so that the fellow tumbled heavily to the earth.
“Everybody rides after ME, you scoundrel,” shouted Norman of Torn, “and so you don’t forget who your master is, take that as a reminder,” and he hit the red giant square in the mouth with his fist — causing the guy to fall heavily to the ground.
He was on his feet in an instant, spitting blood, and in a towering rage. As he rushed, bull-like, toward Norman of Torn, the latter made no move to draw; he but stood with folded arms, eyeing Shandy with cold, level gaze; his head held high, haughty face marked by an arrogant sneer of contempt.
He was on his feet in an instant, spitting blood and filled with a furious rage. As he charged at Norman of Torn like a bull, Norman didn’t try to draw his weapon; he simply stood there with his arms crossed, watching Shandy with a cold, steady stare. His head held high, his arrogant expression was marked by a sneer of contempt.
The great ruffian paused, then stopped, slowly a sheepish smile overspread his countenance and, going upon one knee, he took the hand of Norman of Torn and kissed it, as some great and loyal noble knight might have kissed his king’s hand in proof of his love and fealty. There was a certain rude, though chivalrous grandeur in the act; and it marked not only the beginning of a lifelong devotion and loyalty on the part of Shandy toward his young master, but was prophetic of the attitude which Norman of Torn was to inspire in all the men who served him during the long years that saw thousands pass the barbicans of Torn to crave a position beneath his grim banner.
The big troublemaker paused, then stopped. A sheepish smile gradually spread across his face, and kneeling down, he took the hand of Norman of Torn and kissed it, like a great and loyal knight might have kissed his king’s hand to show his love and loyalty. There was a certain rough, but noble elegance in the gesture; it marked not just the start of Shandy’s lifelong devotion and loyalty to his young master, but it also foreshadowed the attitude that Norman of Torn would inspire in all the men who served him throughout the many years when thousands sought to join his fierce banner.
As Shandy rose, one by one, John Flory, James, his brother, One Eye Kanty, and Peter the Hermit knelt before their young lord and kissed his hand. From the Great Court beyond, a little, grim, gray, old man had watched this scene, a slight smile upon his old, malicious face.
As Shandy got up, John Flory, his brother James, One Eye Kanty, and Peter the Hermit knelt before their young lord and kissed his hand. From the Great Court outside, a small, grim, gray old man observed this scene, a faint smile on his old, sinister face.
“’Tis to transcend even my dearest dreams,” he muttered. “’S death, but he be more a king than Henry himself. God speed the day of his coronation, when, before the very eyes of the Plantagenet hound, a black cap shall be placed upon his head for a crown; beneath his feet the platform of a wooden gibbet for a throne.”
“It's to exceed even my closest dreams,” he muttered. “It's death, but he’s more of a king than Henry himself. God speed the day of his coronation, when, right in front of the Plantagenet hound, a black cap will be put on his head as a crown; beneath his feet, the platform of a wooden gallows for a throne.”
CHAPTER VII
It was a beautiful spring day in May, 1262, that Norman of Torn rode alone down the narrow trail that led to the pretty cottage with which he had replaced the hut of his old friend, Father Claude.
It was a beautiful spring day in May, 1262, when Norman of Torn rode alone down the narrow trail that led to the charming cottage he had built to replace the hut of his old friend, Father Claude.
As was his custom, he rode with lowered visor, and nowhere upon his person or upon the trappings of his horse were sign or insignia of rank or house. More powerful and richer than many nobles of the court, he was without rank or other title than that of outlaw and he seemed to assume what in reality he held in little esteem.
As was his habit, he rode with his visor down, and there were no signs or symbols of rank or family anywhere on him or his horse's gear. More powerful and wealthier than many nobles at court, he held no rank or title apart from being an outlaw, and he seemed to regard what he actually possessed with little respect.
He wore armor because his old guardian had urged him to do so, and not because he craved the protection it afforded. And, for the same cause, he rode always with lowered visor, though he could never prevail upon the old man to explain the reason which necessitated this precaution.
He wore armor because his old guardian had advised him to, not because he wanted the protection it provided. For the same reason, he always rode with his visor down, even though he could never get the old man to explain why this precaution was necessary.
“It is enough that I tell you, my son,” the old fellow was wont to say, “that for your own good as well as mine, you must not show your face to your enemies until I so direct. The time will come and soon now, I hope, when you shall uncover your countenance to all England.”
“It’s enough for me to tell you, my son,” the old man would often say, “that for your own good as well as mine, you must not show your face to your enemies until I say so. The time will come soon, I hope, when you can reveal your face to all of England.”
The young man gave the matter but little thought, usually passing it off as the foolish whim of an old dotard; but he humored it nevertheless.
The young man didn't think much of it, generally dismissing it as the silly fancy of an old fool; however, he went along with it anyway.
Behind him, as he rode down the steep declivity that day, loomed a very different Torn from that which he had approached sixteen years before, when, as a little boy he had ridden through the darkening shadows of the night, perched upon a great horse behind the little old woman, whose metamorphosis to the little grim, gray, old man of Torn their advent to the castle had marked.
Behind him, as he rode down the steep slope that day, a very different Torn appeared compared to the one he had seen sixteen years earlier, when, as a little boy, he had ridden through the darkening shadows of the night, sitting on a large horse behind the little old woman, whose transformation into the small, grim, gray old man of Torn marked their arrival at the castle.
Today the great, frowning pile loomed larger and more imposing than ever in the most resplendent days of its past grandeur. The original keep was there with its huge, buttressed Saxon towers whose mighty fifteen foot walls were pierced with stairways and vaulted chambers, lighted by embrasures which, mere slits in the outer periphery of the walls, spread to larger dimensions within, some even attaining the area of small triangular chambers.
Today the massive, intimidating structure appeared even larger and more impressive than it did in its former glorious days. The original fortress stood tall, with its massive, supported Saxon towers and thick fifteen-foot walls that were carved with staircases and vaulted rooms, brightened by narrow openings that, while just slits on the outside, expanded into larger spaces inside, with some even reaching the size of small triangular rooms.
The moat, widened and deepened, completely encircled three sides of the castle, running between the inner and outer walls, which were set at intervals with small projecting towers so pierced that a flanking fire from long bows, cross bows and javelins might be directed against a scaling party.
The moat, widened and deepened, completely surrounded three sides of the castle, running between the inner and outer walls, which were spaced out with small projecting towers designed so that arrows, crossbows, and javelins could be fired at any attacking party trying to climb the walls.
The fourth side of the walled enclosure overhung a high precipice, which natural protection rendered towers unnecessary upon this side.
The fourth side of the walled enclosure jutted out over a steep cliff, so natural protection made towers unnecessary on this side.
The main gateway of the castle looked toward the west and from it ran the tortuous and rocky trail, down through the mountains toward the valley below. The aspect from the great gate was one of quiet and rugged beauty. A short stretch of barren downs in the foreground only sparsely studded with an occasional gnarled oak gave an unobstructed view of broad and lovely meadowland through which wound a sparkling tributary of the Trent.
The main entrance of the castle faced west, and from it stretched a winding and rocky path down through the mountains toward the valley below. The view from the grand gate was one of peaceful and rugged beauty. A brief stretch of barren hills in the foreground, only sparsely dotted with an occasional twisted oak, provided an unobstructed view of expansive and beautiful meadowland through which a sparkling tributary of the Trent flowed.
Two more gateways let into the great fortress, one piercing the north wall and one the east. All three gates were strongly fortified with towered and buttressed barbicans which must be taken before the main gates could be reached. Each barbican was portcullised, while the inner gates were similarly safeguarded in addition to the drawbridges which, spanning the moat when lowered, could be drawn up at the approach of an enemy, effectually stopping his advance.
Two more gates led into the great fortress, one through the north wall and one through the east. All three gates were heavily fortified with towered and buttressed defenses that had to be taken before reaching the main gates. Each defense featured a portcullis, while the inner gates were similarly protected, along with drawbridges that, when lowered across the moat, could be raised at the sight of an enemy, effectively halting his advance.
The new towers and buildings added to the ancient keep under the direction of Norman of Torn and the grim, old man whom he called father, were of the Norman type of architecture, the windows were larger, the carving more elaborate, the rooms lighter and more spacious.
The new towers and buildings added to the ancient castle under the direction of Norman of Torn and the stern, old man he called father were in the Norman style of architecture; the windows were bigger, the carvings more detailed, and the rooms brighter and more spacious.
Within the great enclosure thrived a fair sized town, for, with his ten hundred fighting-men, the Outlaw of Torn required many squires, lackeys, cooks, scullions, armorers, smithies, farriers, hostlers and the like to care for the wants of his little army.
Within the great enclosure thrived a decent-sized town, because with his thousand fighting men, the Outlaw of Torn needed many squires, servants, cooks, kitchen staff, armorers, blacksmiths, farriers, stable hands, and others to meet the needs of his small army.
Fifteen hundred war horses, beside five hundred sumpter beasts, were quartered in the great stables, while the east court was alive with cows, oxen, goats, sheep, pigs, rabbits and chickens.
Fifteen hundred warhorses, along with five hundred pack animals, were housed in the large stables, while the east courtyard was bustling with cows, oxen, goats, sheep, pigs, rabbits, and chickens.
Great wooden carts drawn by slow, plodding oxen were daily visitors to the grim pile, fetching provender for man and beast from the neighboring farm lands of the poor Saxon peasants, to whom Norman of Torn paid good gold for their crops.
Great wooden carts pulled by slow, steady oxen visited the grim pile every day, bringing food for both people and animals from the nearby fields of the struggling Saxon peasants, who received good gold from Norman of Torn for their crops.
These poor serfs, who were worse than slaves to the proud barons who owned the land they tilled, were forbidden by royal edict to sell or give a pennysworth of provisions to the Outlaw of Torn, upon pain of death, but nevertheless his great carts made their trips regularly and always returned full laden, and though the husbandmen told sad tales to their overlords of the awful raids of the Devil of Torn in which he seized upon their stuff by force, their tongues were in their cheeks as they spoke and the Devil’s gold in their pockets.
These unfortunate serfs, who were treated even worse than slaves by the arrogant barons who owned the land they worked, were prohibited by royal decree from selling or giving even a penny's worth of food to the Outlaw of Torn, under the threat of death. Yet, his large carts made their rounds regularly, always coming back fully loaded. Even though the farmers recounted bleak stories to their lords about the terrible raids of the Devil of Torn, where he forcibly took their goods, they were smirking as they spoke, with the Devil’s gold in their pockets.
And so, while the barons learned to hate him the more, the peasants’ love for him increased. Them he never injured; their fences, their stock, their crops, their wives and daughters were safe from molestation even though the neighboring castle of their lord might be sacked from the wine cellar to the ramparts of the loftiest tower. Nor did anyone dare ride rough shod over the territory which Norman of Torn patrolled. A dozen bands of cut-throats he had driven from the Derby hills, and though the barons would much rather have had all the rest than he, the peasants worshipped him as a deliverer from the lowborn murderers who had been wont to despoil the weak and lowly and on whose account the women of the huts and cottages had never been safe.
And so, while the barons learned to hate him even more, the peasants’ love for him grew. He never harmed them; their fences, livestock, crops, wives, and daughters were protected from harm, even when the neighboring lord’s castle was being raided from the wine cellar to the highest tower. No one dared to trample the land that Norman of Torn patrolled. He had driven a dozen bands of killers from the Derby hills, and though the barons would have preferred anyone else over him, the peasants saw him as a savior from the common murderers who used to prey on the weak. Because of him, the women in the huts and cottages could finally feel safe.
Few of them had seen his face and fewer still had spoken with him, but they loved his name and his prowess and in secret they prayed for him to their ancient god, Wodin, and the lesser gods of the forest and the meadow and the chase, for though they were confessed Christians, still in the hearts of many beat a faint echo of the old superstitions of their ancestors; and while they prayed also to the Lord Jesus and to Mary, yet they felt it could do no harm to be on the safe side with the others, in case they did happen to exist.
Few of them had seen his face, and even fewer had talked to him, but they loved his name and his skill, and secretly, they prayed to their ancient god, Wodin, along with the lesser gods of the forest, the meadow, and the hunt. Although they identified as Christians, many still held onto a lingering trace of the old superstitions of their ancestors. While they also prayed to the Lord Jesus and Mary, they felt it couldn't hurt to cover their bases with the others, just in case they actually existed.
A poor, degraded, downtrodden, ignorant, superstitious people, they were; accustomed for generations to the heel of first one invader and then another and in the interims, when there were any, the heels of their feudal lords and their rapacious monarchs.
A poor, degraded, oppressed, uneducated, superstitious people they were; used for generations to the oppression of one invader after another, and in the gaps, when there were any, the oppression of their feudal lords and greedy monarchs.
No wonder then that such as these worshipped the Outlaw of Torn, for since their fierce Saxon ancestors had come, themselves as conquerors, to England, no other hand had ever been raised to shield them from oppression.
No surprise then that people like them worshipped the Outlaw of Torn, because since their fierce Saxon ancestors arrived as conquerors in England, no one else had ever stepped in to protect them from oppression.
On this policy of his toward the serfs and freedmen, Norman of Torn and the grim, old man whom he called father had never agreed. The latter was for carrying his war of hate against all Englishmen, but the young man would neither listen to it, nor allow any who rode out from Torn to molest the lowly. A ragged tunic was a surer defence against this wild horde than a stout lance or an emblazoned shield.
On this approach he had toward the serfs and freedmen, Norman of Torn and the stern old man he called father had never seen eye to eye. The old man wanted to continue his war of hatred against all Englishmen, but the young man wouldn't hear of it and wouldn’t let anyone from Torn bother the less fortunate. A tattered tunic provided better protection against this wild mob than a strong lance or a decorated shield.
So, as Norman of Torn rode down from his mighty castle to visit Father Claude, the sunlight playing on his clanking armor and glancing from the copper boss of his shield, the sight of a little group of woodmen kneeling uncovered by the roadside as he passed was not so remarkable after all.
So, as Norman of Torn rode down from his impressive castle to visit Father Claude, the sunlight shimmering on his clanking armor and reflecting off the copper boss of his shield, it wasn't that surprising to see a small group of woodmen kneeling with their hats off by the roadside as he passed.
Entering the priest’s study, Norman of Torn removed his armor and lay back moodily upon a bench with his back against a wall and his strong, lithe legs stretched out before him.
Entering the priest’s study, Norman of Torn took off his armor and lay back sulkily on a bench with his back against the wall and his strong, agile legs stretched out in front of him.
“What ails you, my son?” asked the priest, “that you look so disconsolate on this beautiful day?”
“What's bothering you, my son?” the priest asked, “that you look so down on this beautiful day?”
“I do not know, Father,” replied Norman of Torn, “unless it be that I am asking myself the question, ‘What it is all for?’ Why did my father train me ever to prey upon my fellows? I like to fight, but there is plenty of fighting which is legitimate, and what good may all my stolen wealth avail me if I may not enter the haunts of men to spend it? Should I stick my head into London town, it would doubtless stay there, held by a hempen necklace.
“I don’t know, Father,” replied Norman of Torn, “unless it’s because I’m questioning myself, ‘What’s the point of all this?’ Why did my father teach me to prey on others? I enjoy fighting, but there are plenty of legit fights, and what good is all my stolen wealth if I can’t go among people to spend it? If I were to show my face in London, I’d probably end up hanging from a rope.”
“What quarrel have I with the King or the gentry? They have quarrel enough with me it is true, but, nathless, I do not know why I should have hated them so before I was old enough to know how rotten they really are. So it seems to me that I am but the instrument of an old man’s spite, not even knowing the grievance to the avenging of which my life has been dedicated by another.
“What issue do I have with the King or the upper class? It's true they have plenty against me, but honestly, I don't understand why I should have disliked them before I was old enough to see how corrupt they really are. So, it feels like I'm just a tool for an old man's grudge, not even aware of the reasons behind the revenge to which my life has been devoted by someone else.”
“And at times, Father Claude, as I grow older, I doubt much that the nameless old man of Torn is my father, so little do I favor him, and never in all my life have I heard a word of fatherly endearment or felt a caress, even as a little child. What think you, Father Claude?”
“And sometimes, Father Claude, as I get older, I really doubt that the nameless old man of Torn is my father, since I resemble him so little. I've never in my life heard a kind word from him or felt his affection, not even as a small child. What do you think, Father Claude?”
“I have thought much of it, my son,” answered the priest. “It has ever been a sore puzzle to me, and I have my suspicions, which I have held for years, but which even the thought of so frightens me that I shudder to speculate upon the consequences of voicing them aloud. Norman of Torn, if you are not the son of the old man you call father, may God forfend that England ever guesses your true parentage. More than this, I dare not say except that, as you value your peace of mind and your life, keep your visor down and keep out of the clutches of your enemies.”
“I’ve thought a lot about it, my son,” the priest replied. “It’s always been a troubling mystery for me, and I have my suspicions that I’ve held for years. But just thinking about them scares me so much that I hesitate to speak them out loud. Norman of Torn, if you are not the son of the old man you call father, may God protect us from England ever discovering your true parentage. More than that, I can’t say, other than, as you value your peace of mind and your life, keep your visor down and stay out of the reach of your enemies.”
“Then you know why I should keep my visor down?”
“Then you know why I should keep my visor down?”
“I can only guess, Norman of Torn, because I have seen another whom you resemble.”
“I can only guess, Norman of Torn, because I’ve seen someone else who looks like you.”
The conversation was interrupted by a commotion from without; the sound of horses’ hoofs, the cries of men and the clash of arms. In an instant, both men were at the tiny unglazed window. Before them, on the highroad, five knights in armor were now engaged in furious battle with a party of ten or a dozen other steel-clad warriors, while crouching breathless on her palfry, a young woman sat a little apart from the contestants.
The conversation was interrupted by a disturbance outside; the sound of horses' hooves, shouts from men, and the clash of weapons. In a flash, both men rushed to the small, unglazed window. Before them, on the main road, five armored knights were fiercely fighting against a group of ten or more other steel-clad warriors, while a young woman sat slightly apart from the fighters, breathless on her small horse.
Presently, one of the knights detached himself from the melee and rode to her side with some word of command, at the same time grasping roughly at her bridle rein. The girl raised her riding whip and struck repeatedly but futilely against the iron headgear of her assailant while he swung his horse up the road, and, dragging her palfrey after him, galloped rapidly out of sight.
Right now, one of the knights broke away from the fight and rode over to her, giving a command while roughly grabbing her bridle. The girl lifted her riding whip and tried to hit him repeatedly, but it didn’t work against his iron helmet as he turned his horse up the road. He yanked her horse along and quickly galloped out of sight.
Norman of Torn sprang to the door, and, reckless of his unarmored condition, leaped to Sir Mortimer’s back and spurred swiftly in the direction taken by the girl and her abductor.
Norman of Torn jumped to the door and, disregarding his lack of armor, leaped onto Sir Mortimer's back and urged him quickly in the direction the girl and her kidnapper had gone.
The great black was fleet, and, unencumbered by the usual heavy armor of his rider, soon brought the fugitives to view. Scarce a mile had been covered ere the knight, turning to look for pursuers, saw the face of Norman of Torn not ten paces behind him.
The great black horse was fast, and, without the usual heavy armor of his rider, quickly brought the escapees into sight. Barely a mile had been covered when the knight, turning to check for pursuers, saw the face of Norman of Torn less than ten paces behind him.
With a look of mingled surprise, chagrin and incredulity the knight reined in his horse, exclaiming as he did so, “Mon Dieu, Edward!”
With a mix of surprise, embarrassment, and disbelief, the knight pulled back on his horse, exclaiming, “My God, Edward!”
“Draw and defend yourself,” cried Norman of Torn.
“Get your weapon and defend yourself,” shouted Norman of Torn.
“But, Your Highness,” stammered the knight.
“But, Your Highness,” stammered the knight.
“Draw, or I stick you as I have stuck an hundred other English pigs,” cried Norman of Torn.
“Draw, or I’ll stab you like I’ve stabbed a hundred other English pigs,” shouted Norman of Torn.
The charging steed was almost upon him and the knight looked to see the rider draw rein, but, like a black bolt, the mighty Sir Mortimer struck the other horse full upon the shoulder, and man and steed rolled in the dust of the roadway.
The charging horse was almost upon him, and the knight hoped to see the rider pull back, but, like a black lightning bolt, the powerful Sir Mortimer slammed into the other horse right on the shoulder, and both the man and horse tumbled into the dust of the road.
The knight arose, unhurt, and Norman of Torn dismounted to give fair battle upon even terms. Though handicapped by the weight of his armor, the knight also had the advantage of its protection, so that the two fought furiously for several minutes without either gaining an advantage.
The knight got up, unharmed, and Norman of Torn got off his horse to fight on equal ground. Even though the knight struggled with the heaviness of his armor, he also benefited from its protection, so the two battled fiercely for several minutes without either of them gaining an edge.
The girl sat motionless and wide-eyed at the side of the road watching every move of the two contestants. She made no effort to escape, but seemed riveted to the spot by the very fierceness of the battle she was beholding, as well, possibly, as by the fascination of the handsome giant who had espoused her cause. As she looked upon her champion, she saw a lithe, muscular, brown-haired youth whose clear eyes and perfect figure, unconcealed by either bassinet or hauberk, reflected the clean, athletic life of the trained fighting man.
The girl sat still and wide-eyed at the side of the road, watching every move of the two contestants. She didn’t try to escape but seemed glued to the spot by the intensity of the battle she was witnessing, as well, perhaps, by the allure of the handsome giant who was fighting for her cause. As she gazed at her champion, she saw a fit, muscular young man with brown hair, whose clear eyes and perfect physique, visible without any armor or protection, showed the clean, athletic life of a trained fighter.
Upon his face hovered a faint, cold smile of haughty pride as the sword arm, displaying its mighty strength and skill in every move, played with the sweating, puffing, steel-clad enemy who hacked and hewed so futilely before him. For all the din of clashing blades and rattling armor, neither of the contestants had inflicted much damage, for the knight could neither force nor insinuate his point beyond the perfect guard of his unarmored foe, who, for his part, found difficulty in penetrating the other’s armor.
On his face was a faint, cold smile of arrogant pride as his sword arm, showcasing its great strength and skill in every move, toyed with the sweating, gasping, armored enemy who swung and slashed hopelessly in front of him. Despite the loud sounds of clashing blades and rattling armor, neither of the fighters had caused much harm, as the knight couldn't push or maneuver his sword past the flawless defense of his unarmored opponent, who struggled to break through the other’s armor.
Finally, by dint of his mighty strength, Norman of Torn drove his blade through the meshes of his adversary’s mail, and the fellow, with a cry of anguish, sank limply to the ground.
Finally, using his immense strength, Norman of Torn drove his sword through the links of his enemy’s armor, and the guy, with a cry of pain, collapsed weakly to the ground.
“Quick, Sir Knight!” cried the girl. “Mount and flee; yonder come his fellows.”
“Quick, Sir Knight!” the girl shouted. “Get on your horse and run; his guys are coming!”
And surely, as Norman of Torn turned in the direction from which he had just come, there, racing toward him at full tilt, rode three steel-armored men on their mighty horses.
And sure enough, as Norman of Torn turned back toward the direction he had just come from, three heavily armored men on powerful horses charged toward him at full speed.
“Ride, madam,” cried Norman of Torn, “for fly I shall not, nor may I, alone, unarmored, and on foot hope more than to momentarily delay these three fellows, but in that time you should easily make your escape. Their heavy-burdened animals could never o’ertake your fleet palfrey.”
“Go ahead, ma’am,” shouted Norman of Torn, “because I won’t be flying away, nor can I, alone, unarmed, and on foot expect to do more than briefly slow down these three guys. But in that time, you should be able to escape easily. Their heavily loaded animals could never catch up to your swift horse.”
As he spoke, he took note for the first time of the young woman. That she was a lady of quality was evidenced not alone by the richness of her riding apparel and the trappings of her palfrey, but as well in her noble and haughty demeanor and the proud expression of her beautiful face.
As he spoke, he noticed the young woman for the first time. It was clear that she was a woman of distinction, not only because of the luxuriousness of her riding outfit and the gear of her horse but also due to her noble and confident attitude and the proud look on her lovely face.
Although at this time nearly twenty years had passed over the head of Norman of Torn, he was without knowledge or experience in the ways of women, nor had he ever spoken with a female of quality or position. No woman graced the castle of Torn nor had the boy, within his memory, ever known a mother.
Although nearly twenty years had passed for Norman of Torn, he had no knowledge or experience in dealing with women, nor had he ever spoken to a woman of status or rank. No woman lived in the castle of Torn, and the boy had never known a mother in his memory.
His attitude therefore was much the same toward women as it was toward men, except that he had sworn always to protect them. Possibly, in a way, he looked up to womankind, if it could be said that Norman of Torn looked up to anything: God, man or devil—it being more his way to look down upon all creatures whom he took the trouble to notice at all.
His attitude was pretty much the same toward women as it was toward men, except that he had vowed to always protect them. In a sense, it could be said that Norman of Torn admired women, if you could say he admired anything: God, man, or devil—it was more his style to look down on all beings he bothered to acknowledge at all.
As his glance rested upon this woman, whom fate had destined to alter the entire course of his life, Norman of Torn saw that she was beautiful, and that she was of that class against whom he had preyed for years with his band of outlaw cut-throats. Then he turned once more to face her enemies with the strange inconsistency which had ever marked his methods.
As Norman of Torn looked at this woman, who fate had chosen to change his life completely, he saw that she was beautiful, and that she belonged to the class he and his gang of outlaws had hunted for years. Then he turned back to confront her enemies with the unusual inconsistency that had always been a part of his approach.
Tomorrow he might be assaulting the ramparts of her father’s castle, but today he was joyously offering to sacrifice his life for her—had she been the daughter of a charcoal burner he would have done no less. It was enough that she was a woman and in need of protection.
Tomorrow he might be attacking the walls of her dad's castle, but today he was happily offering to risk his life for her—if she had been the daughter of a charcoal maker, he would have done the same. It was enough that she was a woman and needed protection.
The three knights were now fairly upon him, and with fine disregard for fair play, charged with couched spears the unarmored man on foot. But as the leading knight came close enough to behold his face, he cried out in surprise and consternation:
The three knights were now right on him, and with a complete disregard for fair play, charged with their lowered spears at the unarmored man on foot. But as the leading knight got close enough to see his face, he shouted in shock and panic:
“Mon Dieu, le Prince!” He wheeled his charging horse to one side. His fellows, hearing his cry, followed his example, and the three of them dashed on down the high road in as evident anxiety to escape as they had been keen to attack.
“Holy moly, Prince!” He turned his charging horse to one side. His friends, hearing his shout, did the same, and the three of them raced down the main road with a clear urgency to escape, just as they had been eager to attack.
“One would think they had met the devil,” muttered Norman of Torn, looking after them in unfeigned astonishment.
“One would think they had met the devil,” muttered Norman of Torn, watching them in genuine astonishment.
“What means it, lady?” he asked turning to the damsel, who had made no move to escape.
“What does it mean, lady?” he asked, turning to the woman, who hadn’t made any attempt to leave.
“It means that your face is well known in your father’s realm, my Lord Prince,” she replied. “And the King’s men have no desire to antagonize you, even though they may understand as little as I why you should espouse the cause of a daughter of Simon de Montfort.”
“It means that everyone recognizes your face in your father’s kingdom, my Lord Prince,” she replied. “And the King’s men have no intention of upsetting you, even though they might understand as little as I do about why you would support the daughter of Simon de Montfort.”
“Am I then taken for Prince Edward of England?” he asked.
“Am I really being mistaken for Prince Edward of England?” he asked.
“An’ who else should you be taken for, my Lord?”
“Who else were you supposed to be, my Lord?”
“I am not the Prince,” said Norman of Torn. “It is said that Edward is in France.”
“I’m not the Prince,” said Norman of Torn. “They say Edward is in France.”
“Right you are, sir,” exclaimed the girl. “I had not thought on that; but you be enough of his likeness that you might well deceive the Queen herself. And you be of a bravery fit for a king’s son. Who are you then, Sir Knight, who has bared your steel and faced death for Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester?”
“That's right, sir,” the girl exclaimed. “I hadn't considered that; but you look so much like him that you could easily fool the Queen herself. And you have a courage worthy of a king's son. So who are you, Sir Knight, who has drawn your sword and faced death for Bertrade, daughter of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester?”
“Be you De Montfort’s daughter, niece of King Henry?” queried Norman of Torn, his eyes narrowing to mere slits and face hardening.
“Are you De Montfort’s daughter, niece of King Henry?” Norman of Torn asked, his eyes narrowing to slits and his face hardening.
“That I be,” replied the girl, “an’ from your face I take it you have little love for a De Montfort,” she added, smiling.
"That's me," replied the girl, "and from your expression, I can tell you don't have much love for a De Montfort," she added with a smile.
“An’ whither may you be bound, Lady Bertrade de Montfort? Be you niece or daughter of the devil, yet still you be a woman, and I do not war against women. Wheresoever you would go will I accompany you to safety.”
“Where are you headed, Lady Bertrade de Montfort? Whether you're the niece or daughter of the devil, you're still a woman, and I don’t fight against women. Wherever you want to go, I’ll make sure you get there safely.”
“I was but now bound, under escort of five of my father’s knights, to visit Mary, daughter of John de Stutevill of Derby.”
“I was currently being escorted by five of my father's knights to visit Mary, the daughter of John de Stutevill from Derby.”
“I know the castle well,” answered Norman of Torn, and the shadow of a grim smile played about his lips, for scarce sixty days had elapsed since he had reduced the stronghold, and levied tribute on the great baron. “Come, you have not far to travel now, and if we make haste you shall sup with your friend before dark.”
“I know the castle well,” replied Norman of Torn, a slight grim smile touching his lips, as it had barely sixty days since he had taken the stronghold and demanded tribute from the great baron. “Come on, you don’t have far to go now, and if we hurry, you can have dinner with your friend before dark.”
So saying, he mounted his horse and was turning to retrace their steps down the road when he noticed the body of the dead knight lying where it had fallen.
So saying, he got on his horse and was about to go back down the road when he noticed the dead knight's body lying where it had fallen.
“Ride on,” he called to Bertrade de Montfort, “I will join you in an instant.”
“Go ahead,” he called to Bertrade de Montfort, “I'll catch up with you in just a moment.”
Again dismounting, he returned to the side of his late adversary, and lifting the dead knight’s visor, drew upon the forehead with the point of his dagger the letters NT.
Again getting off his horse, he went back to where his recently defeated opponent lay, and, lifting the dead knight’s visor, marked the forehead with the tip of his dagger, creating the letters NT.
The girl turned to see what detained him, but his back was toward her and he knelt beside his fallen foeman, and she did not see his act. Brave daughter of a brave sire though she was, had she seen what he did, her heart would have quailed within her and she would have fled in terror from the clutches of this scourge of England, whose mark she had seen on the dead foreheads of a dozen of her father’s knights and kinsmen.
The girl turned to see what was holding him back, but his back was to her as he knelt beside his fallen enemy, and she didn’t see what he did. Even though she was the brave daughter of a brave father, if she had witnessed his act, her heart would have sunk within her, and she would have run in fear from the grip of this scourge of England, whose mark she had seen on the lifeless foreheads of a dozen of her father’s knights and relatives.
Their way to Stutevill lay past the cottage of Father Claude, and here Norman of Torn stopped to don his armor. Now he rode once more with lowered visor, and in silence, a little to the rear of Bertrade de Montfort that he might watch her face, which, of a sudden, had excited his interest.
Their route to Stutevill went by Father Claude's cottage, and here Norman of Torn paused to put on his armor. Now he rode again with his visor down, silently, just a bit behind Bertrade de Montfort so he could observe her face, which had suddenly captured his attention.
Never before, within the scope of his memory, had he been so close to a young and beautiful woman for so long a period of time, although he had often seen women in the castles that had fallen before his vicious and terrible attacks. While stories were abroad of his vile treatment of women captives, there was no truth in them. They were merely spread by his enemies to incite the people against him. Never had Norman of Torn laid violent hand upon a woman, and his cut-throat band were under oath to respect and protect the sex, on penalty of death.
Never before, in all his memory, had he been so close to a young and beautiful woman for such a long time, even though he had often encountered women in the castles that had fallen to his brutal and terrifying assaults. While rumors circulated about his mistreatment of female captives, there was no truth to them. They were just spread by his enemies to turn the people against him. Norman of Torn had never harmed a woman, and his ruthless band was sworn to respect and protect women, under penalty of death.
As he watched the semi-profile of the lovely face before him, something stirred in his heart which had been struggling for expression for years. It was not love, nor was it allied to love, but a deep longing for companionship of such as she, and such as she represented. Norman of Torn could not have translated this feeling into words for he did not know, but it was the far faint cry of blood for blood and with it, mayhap, was mixed not alone the longing of the lion among jackals for other lions, but for his lioness.
As he gazed at the slightly turned face of the beautiful woman in front of him, something awakened in his heart that had been trying to break free for years. It wasn’t love, and it wasn’t related to love, but a profound yearning for companionship like hers, and what she symbolized. Norman of Torn wouldn’t have been able to put this feeling into words because he didn’t understand it, but it was the distant, faint call of blood seeking blood, and perhaps mixed in with it was not just the longing of a lion among jackals for other lions, but for his lioness.
They rode for many miles in silence when suddenly she turned, saying:
They rode for miles without saying a word when suddenly she turned and said:
“You take your time, Sir Knight, in answering my query. Who be ye?”
“You’re taking your time, Sir Knight, in answering my question. Who are you?”
“I am Nor—” and then he stopped. Always before he had answered that question with haughty pride. Why should he hesitate, he thought. Was it because he feared the loathing that name would inspire in the breast of this daughter of the aristocracy he despised? Did Norman of Torn fear to face the look of seem and repugnance that was sure to be mirrored in that lovely face?
“I am Nor—” and then he stopped. Before, he always answered that question with arrogant pride. Why should he hesitate, he thought. Was it because he was afraid of the hatred that name would provoke in the heart of this girl from the aristocracy he hated? Did Norman of Torn fear to see the disdain and disgust that would definitely show on that beautiful face?
“I am from Normandy,” he went on quietly. “A gentleman of France.”
“I’m from Normandy,” he continued softly. “A gentleman from France.”
“But your name?” she said peremptorily. “Are you ashamed of your name?”
“But your name?” she said firmly. “Are you ashamed of your name?”
“You may call me Roger,” he answered. “Roger de Conde.”
“You can call me Roger,” he replied. “Roger de Conde.”
“Raise your visor, Roger de Conde,” she commanded. “I do not take pleasure in riding with a suit of armor; I would see that there is a man within.”
“Lift your visor, Roger de Conde,” she said. “I don’t enjoy riding with someone in armor; I want to see the man inside it.”
Norman of Torn smiled as he did her bidding, and when he smiled thus, as he rarely did, he was good to look upon.
Norman of Torn smiled as he followed her request, and when he smiled like that, which was rare for him, he was quite a sight to see.
“It is the first command I have obeyed since I turned sixteen, Bertrade de Montfort,” he said.
“It’s the first command I’ve followed since I turned sixteen, Bertrade de Montfort,” he said.
The girl was about nineteen, full of the vigor and gaiety of youth and health; and so the two rode on their journey talking and laughing as they might have been friends of long standing.
The girl was around nineteen, full of the energy and joy of youth and health; and so the two continued their journey, chatting and laughing as if they were old friends.
She told him of the reason for the attack upon her earlier in the day, attributing it to an attempt on the part of a certain baron, Peter of Colfax, to abduct her, his suit for her hand having been peremptorily and roughly denied by her father.
She explained to him why she was attacked earlier in the day, saying it was an attempt by a certain baron, Peter of Colfax, to kidnap her, since her father had firmly and harshly rejected his proposal for her hand in marriage.
Simon de Montfort was no man to mince words, and it is doubtless that the old reprobate who sued for his daughter’s hand heard some unsavory truths from the man who had twice scandalized England’s nobility by his rude and discourteous, though true and candid, speeches to the King.
Simon de Montfort was not one to sugarcoat things, and there's no doubt that the old scoundrel who sought his daughter's hand heard some harsh truths from the man who had twice offended England's nobility with his blunt and disrespectful, yet honest and straightforward, remarks to the King.
“This Peter of Colfax shall be looked to,” growled Norman of Torn. “And, as you have refused his heart and hand, his head shall be yours for the asking. You have but to command, Bertrade de Montfort.”
“This Peter of Colfax will be dealt with,” grumbled Norman of Torn. “And since you have turned down his heart and hand, his head will be yours for the asking. You just need to give the order, Bertrade de Montfort.”
“Very well,” she laughed, thinking it but the idle boasting so much indulged in in those days. “You may bring me his head upon a golden dish, Roger de Conde.”
“Alright,” she laughed, considering it just the empty bragging that was so common back then. “You can bring me his head on a gold platter, Roger de Conde.”
“And what reward does the knight earn who brings to the feet of his princess the head of her enemy?” he asked lightly.
“And what reward does the knight get for bringing his princess the head of her enemy?” he asked casually.
“What boon would the knight ask?”
“What favor would the knight request?”
“That whatsoever a bad report you hear of your knight, of whatsoever calumnies may be heaped upon him, you shall yet ever be his friend, and believe in his honor and his loyalty.”
"Regardless of any bad things you hear about your knight or any slander that may be directed at him, you should always remain his friend and believe in his honor and loyalty."
The girl laughed gaily as she answered, though something seemed to tell her that this was more than play.
The girl laughed joyfully as she responded, though something seemed to suggest to her that this was more than just a game.
“It shall be as you say, Sir Knight,” she replied. “And the boon once granted shall be always kept.”
“It will be as you say, Sir Knight,” she replied. “And the favor once granted will always be honored.”
Quick to reach decisions and as quick to act, Norman of Torn decided that he liked this girl and that he wished her friendship more than any other thing he knew of. And wishing it, he determined to win it by any means that accorded with his standard of honor; an honor which in many respects was higher than that of the nobles of his time.
Quick to make decisions and just as quick to act, Norman of Torn realized that he liked this girl and that he wanted her friendship more than anything else he could think of. And wanting it, he decided to earn it by any means that matched his sense of honor; a sense of honor that, in many ways, was greater than that of the nobles of his time.
They reached the castle of De Stutevill late in the afternoon, and there, Norman of Torn was graciously welcomed and urged to accept the Baron’s hospitality overnight.
They arrived at De Stutevill's castle late in the afternoon, and there, Norman of Torn was warmly welcomed and encouraged to stay as the Baron's guest for the night.
The grim humor of the situation was too much for the outlaw, and, when added to his new desire to be in the company of Bertrade de Montfort, he made no effort to resist, but hastened to accept the warm welcome.
The dark humor of the situation was overwhelming for the outlaw, and, coupled with his new desire to be with Bertrade de Montfort, he didn’t put up any fight but quickly accepted the friendly welcome.
At the long table upon which the evening meal was spread sat the entire household of the Baron, and here and there among the men were evidences of painful wounds but barely healed, while the host himself still wore his sword arm in a sling.
At the long table where the dinner was laid out sat the whole household of the Baron, and here and there among the men were signs of painful injuries that were barely healed, while the host himself still had his sword arm in a sling.
“We have been through grievous times,” said Sir John, noticing that his guest was glancing at the various evidences of conflict. “That fiend, Norman the Devil, with his filthy pack of cut-throats, besieged us for ten days, and then took the castle by storm and sacked it. Life is no longer safe in England with the King spending his time and money with foreign favorites and buying alien soldiery to fight against his own barons, instead of insuring the peace and protection which is the right of every Englishman at home.
“We have been through some tough times,” said Sir John, noticing that his guest was looking at the signs of conflict. “That scoundrel, Norman the Devil, along with his dirty crew of killers, besieged us for ten days and then stormed the castle and looted it. Life is no longer safe in England with the King wasting his time and money on foreign favorites and hiring foreign soldiers to fight against his own barons, instead of ensuring the peace and protection that every Englishman deserves at home.
“But,” he continued, “this outlaw devil will come to the end of a short halter when once our civil strife is settled, for the barons themselves have decided upon an expedition against him, if the King will not subdue him.”
“But,” he continued, “this outlaw will meet his end soon once our civil conflict is resolved, because the barons themselves have agreed to launch an expedition against him if the King doesn’t take him down.”
“An’ he may send the barons naked home as he did the King’s soldiers,” laughed Bertrade de Montfort. “I should like to see this fellow; what may he look like—from the appearance of yourself, Sir John, and many of your men-at-arms, there should be no few here but have met him.”
“Maybe he’ll send the barons home naked just like he did with the King’s soldiers,” laughed Bertrade de Montfort. “I’d like to see this guy; what does he look like? From how you look, Sir John, and many of your men-at-arms, it seems like quite a few here must have met him.”
“Not once did he raise his visor while he was among us,” replied the Baron, “but there are those who claim they had a brief glimpse of him and that he is of horrid countenance, wearing a great yellow beard and having one eye gone, and a mighty red scar from his forehead to his chin.”
“Not once did he lift his visor while he was with us,” replied the Baron, “but some say they caught a quick look at him and that he has a horrendous face, sporting a huge yellow beard and missing an eye, with a big red scar running from his forehead to his chin.”
“A fearful apparition,” murmured Norman of Torn. “No wonder he keeps his helm closed.”
“A scary ghost,” whispered Norman of Torn. “No wonder he keeps his helmet shut.”
“But such a swordsman,” spoke up a son of De Stutevill. “Never in all the world was there such swordplay as I saw that day in the courtyard.”
“But that swordsman,” said a son of De Stutevill. “Never in all the world have I seen such incredible swordplay as I witnessed that day in the courtyard.”
“I, too, have seen some wonderful swordplay,” said Bertrade de Montfort, “and that today. O he!” she cried, laughing gleefully, “verily do I believe I have captured the wild Norman of Torn, for this very knight, who styles himself Roger de Conde, fights as I ne’er saw man fight before, and he rode with his visor down until I chid him for it.”
“I’ve seen some amazing sword fighting too,” said Bertrade de Montfort, “and that was today. Oh wow!” she exclaimed, laughing excitedly, “I truly think I’ve caught the wild Norman of Torn, because this very knight, who calls himself Roger de Conde, fights like no one I’ve ever seen before, and he rode with his visor down until I scolded him for it.”
Norman of Torn led in the laugh which followed, and of all the company he most enjoyed the joke.
Norman of Torn started the laughter that followed, and out of everyone there, he enjoyed the joke the most.
“An’ speaking of the Devil,” said the Baron, “how think you he will side should the King eventually force war upon the barons? With his thousand hell-hounds, the fate of England might well be in the palm of his bloody hand.”
“Speaking of the Devil,” said the Baron, “how do you think he will side if the King eventually declares war on the barons? With his thousand hellhounds, the fate of England might very well be in the palm of his bloody hand.”
“He loves neither King nor baron,” spoke Mary de Stutevill, “and I rather lean to the thought that he will serve neither, but rather plunder the castles of both rebel and royalist whilst their masters be absent at war.”
“He loves neither King nor baron,” Mary de Stutevill said, “and I have a feeling that he won’t serve either one, but instead will loot the castles of both the rebels and the royalists while their leaders are away at war.”
“It be more to his liking to come while the master be home to welcome him,” said De Stutevill, ruthfully. “But yet I am always in fear for the safety of my wife and daughters when I be away from Derby for any time. May the good God soon deliver England from this Devil of Torn.”
“It’s better for him to come while the master is home to greet him,” said De Stutevill, regretfully. “But I’m always worried about the safety of my wife and daughters when I'm away from Derby for any length of time. May God soon deliver England from this Devil of Torn.”
“I think you may have no need of fear on that score,” spoke Mary, “for Norman of Torn offered no violence to any woman within the wall of Stutevill, and when one of his men laid a heavy hand upon me, it was the great outlaw himself who struck the fellow such a blow with his mailed hand as to crack the ruffian’s helm, saying at the time, ‘Know you, fellow, Norman of Torn does not war upon women?’”
“I don’t think you need to worry about that,” Mary said, “because Norman of Torn didn’t harm any woman inside the walls of Stutevill. When one of his men grabbed me roughly, it was the outlaw himself who hit the guy so hard with his armored hand that he cracked the thug’s helmet, saying, ‘You should know, man, that Norman of Torn doesn’t fight against women.’”
Presently the conversation turned to other subjects and Norman of Torn heard no more of himself during that evening.
Presently, the conversation shifted to other topics, and Norman of Torn didn't hear anything more about himself that evening.
His stay at the castle of Stutevill was drawn out to three days, and then, on the third day, as he sat with Bertrade de Montfort in an embrasure of the south tower of the old castle, he spoke once more of the necessity for leaving and once more she urged him to remain.
His stay at Stutevill Castle lasted three days, and then on the third day, as he sat with Bertrade de Montfort in a window nook of the south tower of the old castle, he talked again about the need to leave, and once more she urged him to stay.
“To be with you, Bertrade of Montfort,” he said boldly, “I would forego any other pleasure, and endure any privation, or face any danger, but there are others who look to me for guidance and my duty calls me away from you. You shall see me again, and at the castle of your father, Simon de Montfort, in Leicester. Provided,” he added, “that you will welcome me there.”
“To be with you, Bertrade of Montfort,” he said confidently, “I would give up any other pleasure, endure any hardship, or face any danger, but there are others who depend on me for guidance, and my duty pulls me away from you. You will see me again, at your father Simon de Montfort's castle in Leicester. As long as,” he added, “you’ll welcome me there.”
“I shall always welcome you, wherever I may be, Roger de Conde,” replied the girl.
“I will always welcome you, no matter where I am, Roger de Conde,” replied the girl.
“Remember that promise,” he said smiling. “Some day you may be glad to repudiate it.”
“Remember that promise,” he said with a smile. “One day you might be happy to reject it.”
“Never,” she insisted, and a light that shone in her eyes as she said it would have meant much to a man better versed in the ways of women than was Norman of Torn.
“Never,” she insisted, and the spark in her eyes as she said it would have meant a lot to a man more familiar with women than Norman of Torn was.
“I hope not,” he said gravely. “I cannot tell you, being but poorly trained in courtly ways, what I should like to tell you, that you might know how much your friendship means to me. Goodbye, Bertrade de Montfort,” and he bent to one knee, as he raised her fingers to his lips.
“I hope not,” he said seriously. “I'm not really good at expressing myself, but I wish I could show you how much your friendship means to me. Goodbye, Bertrade de Montfort,” and he knelt down, bringing her fingers to his lips.
As he passed over the drawbridge and down toward the highroad a few minutes later on his way back to Torn, he turned for one last look at the castle and there, in an embrasure in the south tower, stood a young woman who raised her hand to wave, and then, as though by sudden impulse, threw a kiss after the departing knight, only to disappear from the embrasure with the act.
As he crossed the drawbridge and headed down to the main road a few minutes later on his way back to Torn, he took one last look at the castle. There, in an opening in the south tower, stood a young woman who raised her hand to wave, and then, as if on a whim, blew a kiss to the departing knight, only to vanish from sight as she did so.
As Norman of Torn rode back to his grim castle in the hills of Derby, he had much food for thought upon the way. Never till now had he realized what might lie in another manner of life, and he felt a twinge of bitterness toward the hard, old man whom he called father, and whose teachings from the boy’s earliest childhood had guided him in the ways that had cut him off completely from the society of other men, except the wild horde of outlaws, ruffians and adventurers that rode beneath the grisly banner of the young chief of Torn.
As Norman of Torn rode back to his dark castle in the hills of Derby, he had a lot to think about along the way. Never before had he considered what another way of life could be like, and he felt a pang of bitterness toward the tough old man he called father, whose lessons from his earliest childhood had led him down a path that completely separated him from the society of other men, except for the wild group of outlaws, thugs, and adventurers that rode under the grim banner of the young chief of Torn.
Only in an ill-defined, nebulous way did he feel that it was the girl who had come into his life that caused him for the first time to feel shame for his past deeds. He did not know the meaning of love, and so he could not know that he loved Bertrade de Montfort.
Only in a vague, unclear way did he feel that it was the girl who had entered his life that made him, for the first time, feel shame for his past actions. He didn’t understand what love meant, and so he couldn’t realize that he loved Bertrade de Montfort.
And another thought which now filled his mind was the fact of his strange likeness to the Crown Prince of England. This, together with the words of Father Claude, puzzled him sorely. What might it mean? Was it a heinous offence to own an accidental likeness to a king’s son?
And another thought that filled his mind was how much he looked like the Crown Prince of England. This, along with Father Claude's words, really confused him. What could it mean? Was it wrong to have a random resemblance to a king’s son?
But now that he felt he had solved the reason that he rode always with closed helm, he was for the first time anxious himself to hide his face from the sight of men. Not from fear, for he knew not fear, but from some inward impulse which he did not attempt to fathom.
But now that he felt he had figured out why he always rode with a closed helm, he was for the first time eager to hide his face from the sight of others. Not out of fear, since he didn’t know what fear was, but from some inner impulse he didn’t try to understand.
CHAPTER VIII
As Norman of Torn rode out from the castle of De Stutevill, Father Claude dismounted from his sleek donkey within the ballium of Torn. The austere stronghold, notwithstanding its repellent exterior and unsavory reputation, always extended a warm welcome to the kindly, genial priest; not alone because of the deep friendship which the master of Torn felt for the good father, but through the personal charm, and lovableness of the holy man’s nature, which shone alike on saint and sinner.
As Norman of Torn rode out from the castle of De Stutevill, Father Claude got off his sleek donkey in the courtyard of Torn. The stern fortress, despite its unappealing exterior and questionable reputation, always offered a warm welcome to the kind-hearted, cheerful priest; not only because of the deep friendship that the master of Torn had for the good father but also because of the charm and kindness of the holy man’s character, which appealed to both saint and sinner.
It was doubtless due to his unremitting labors with the youthful Norman, during the period that the boy’s character was most amenable to strong impressions, that the policy of the mighty outlaw was in many respects pure and lofty. It was this same influence, though, which won for Father Claude his only enemy in Torn; the little, grim, gray, old man whose sole aim in life seemed to have been to smother every finer instinct of chivalry and manhood in the boy, to whose training he had devoted the past nineteen years of his life.
It was definitely because of his constant efforts with the young Norman, during the time when the boy was most open to strong influences, that the powerful outlaw's ideas were, in many ways, noble and admirable. However, it was also this same influence that earned Father Claude his one enemy in Torn: the small, grim, gray old man whose only purpose in life seemed to be to stifle every better instinct of chivalry and manhood in the boy, to whose upbringing he had dedicated the last nineteen years of his life.
As Father Claude climbed down from his donkey—fat people do not “dismount”—a half dozen young squires ran forward to assist him, and to lead the animal to the stables.
As Father Claude got off his donkey—overweight people do not “dismount”—a handful of young squires rushed over to help him and take the animal to the stables.
The good priest called each of his willing helpers by name, asking a question here, passing a merry joke there with the ease and familiarity that bespoke mutual affection and old acquaintance.
The kind priest greeted each of his eager helpers by name, asking a question here, sharing a lighthearted joke there, with the ease and familiarity that showed their mutual affection and long-standing friendship.
As he passed in through the great gate, the men-at-arms threw him laughing, though respectful, welcomes and within the great court, beautified with smooth lawn, beds of gorgeous plants, fountains, statues and small shrubs and bushes, he came upon the giant, Red Shandy, now the principal lieutenant of Norman of Torn.
As he walked through the big gate, the soldiers greeted him with laughter, though they were respectful. Inside the large courtyard, adorned with smooth grass, beautiful flower beds, fountains, statues, and small shrubs, he encountered the giant, Red Shandy, now the main lieutenant of Norman of Torn.
“Good morrow, Saint Claude!” cried the burly ruffian. “Hast come to save our souls, or damn us? What manner of sacrilege have we committed now, or have we merited the blessings of Holy Church? Dost come to scold, or praise?”
“Good morning, Saint Claude!” shouted the tough guy. “Have you come to save our souls, or to condemn us? What kind of sacrilege have we done this time, or do we deserve the blessings of the Holy Church? Are you here to scold us, or to praise us?”
“Neither, thou unregenerate villain,” cried the priest, laughing. “Though methinks ye merit chiding for the grievous poor courtesy with which thou didst treat the great Bishop of Norwich the past week.”
“Neither, you unrepentant villain,” shouted the priest, laughing. “Though I think you deserve some scolding for the awful rudeness with which you treated the great Bishop of Norwich last week.”
“Tut, tut, Father,” replied Red Shandy. “We did but aid him to adhere more closely to the injunctions and precepts of Him whose servant and disciple he claims to be. Were it not better for an Archbishop of His Church to walk in humility and poverty among His people, than to be ever surrounded with the temptations of fine clothing, jewels and much gold, to say nothing of two sumpter beasts heavy laden with runlets of wine?”
“Come on, Dad,” replied Red Shandy. “We just helped him stick closer to the teachings and principles of the one he says he serves and learns from. Wouldn't it be better for an Archbishop of His Church to live in humility and simplicity among His people than to always be surrounded by the temptations of fancy clothes, jewels, and lots of gold, not to mention two pack animals loaded down with barrels of wine?”
“I warrant his temptations were less by at least as many runlets of wine as may be borne by two sumpter beasts when thou, red robber, had finished with him,” exclaimed Father Claude.
“I assure you his temptations were fewer by at least as many streams of wine as two pack animals can carry after you, red thief, were done with him,” exclaimed Father Claude.
“Yes, Father,” laughed the great fellow, “for the sake of Holy Church, I did indeed confiscate that temptation completely, and if you must needs have proof in order to absolve me from my sins, come with me now and you shall sample the excellent discrimination which the Bishop of Norwich displays in the selection of his temptations.”
“Yes, Dad,” laughed the big guy, “for the sake of the Church, I truly did get rid of that temptation completely, and if you need proof to forgive me, come with me now and you can see the great taste the Bishop of Norwich has in choosing his temptations.”
“They tell me you left the great man quite destitute of finery, Red Shandy,” continued Father Claude, as he locked his arm in that of the outlaw and proceeded toward the castle.
“They say you left the great man completely stripped of his riches, Red Shandy,” Father Claude continued, as he linked his arm with the outlaw’s and walked toward the castle.
“One garment was all that Norman of Torn would permit him, and as the sun was hot overhead, he selected for the Bishop a bassinet for that single article of apparel, to protect his tonsured pate from the rays of old sol. Then, fearing that it might be stolen from him by some vandals of the road, he had One Eye Kanty rivet it at each side of the gorget so that it could not be removed by other than a smithy, and thus, strapped face to tail upon a donkey, he sent the great Bishop of Norwich rattling down the dusty road with his head, at least, protected from the idle gaze of whomsoever he might chance to meet. Forty stripes he gave to each of the Bishop’s retinue for being abroad in bad company; but come, here we are where you shall have the wine as proof of my tale.”
“One piece of clothing was all that Norman of Torn allowed him, and since the sun was beating down, he chose a helmet for the Bishop as that single item to shield his shaved head from the sun's rays. Then, worried that someone might steal it from him on the road, he had One Eye Kanty fasten it with rivets on each side of the gorget so that it could only be removed by a blacksmith. And so, strapped face to tail on a donkey, he sent the great Bishop of Norwich clattering down the dusty road with at least his head protected from the curious eyes of anyone he might encounter. He gave forty lashes to each member of the Bishop’s entourage for being in bad company, but come on, here we are where you can have the wine as proof of my story.”
As the two sat sipping the Bishop’s good Canary, the little old man of Torn entered. He spoke to Father Claude in a surly tone, asking him if he knew aught of the whereabouts of Norman of Torn.
As the two sat sipping the Bishop’s good Canary, the little old man from Torn entered. He spoke to Father Claude in a grumpy tone, asking him if he knew anything about where Norman of Torn was.
“We have seen nothing of him since, some three days gone, he rode out in the direction of your cottage,” he concluded.
“We haven’t seen him at all since, about three days ago, when he rode out towards your cottage,” he finished.
“Why, yes,” said the priest, “I saw him that day. He had an adventure with several knights from the castle of Peter of Colfax, from whom he rescued a damsel whom I suspect from the trappings of her palfrey to be of the house of Montfort. Together they rode north, but thy son did not say whither or for what purpose. His only remark, as he donned his armor, while the girl waited without, was that I should now behold the falcon guarding the dove. Has he not returned?”
“Sure, I saw him that day,” said the priest. “He had an adventure with a few knights from Peter of Colfax's castle, and he rescued a lady who I think, based on her horse's gear, is from the Montfort family. They rode north together, but your son didn’t mention where they were going or why. The only thing he said while putting on his armor, with the girl waiting outside, was that I should now see the falcon protecting the dove. Has he not come back?”
“No,” said the old man, “and doubtless his adventure is of a nature in line with thy puerile and effeminate teachings. Had he followed my training, without thy accurst priestly interference, he had made an iron-barred nest in Torn for many of the doves of thy damned English nobility. An’ thou leave him not alone, he will soon be seeking service in the household of the King.”
“No,” said the old man, “and of course his adventure fits perfectly with your childish and weak teachings. If he had followed my guidance, without your cursed priestly interference, he would have built a stronghold in Torn for many of the doves of your damned English nobility. And if you don’t leave him alone, he’ll soon be looking for a job in the King’s household.”
“Where, perchance, he might be more at home than here,” said the priest quietly.
“Where, maybe, he might feel more at home than here,” said the priest quietly.
“Why say you that?” snapped the little old man, eyeing Father Claude narrowly.
“Why do you say that?” snapped the little old man, eyeing Father Claude closely.
“Oh,” laughed the priest, “because he whose power and mien be even more kingly than the King’s would rightly grace the royal palace,” but he had not failed to note the perturbation his remark had caused, nor did his off-hand reply entirely deceive the old man.
“Oh,” laughed the priest, “because someone whose power and presence is even more regal than the King’s would truly belong in the royal palace,” but he noticed the unease his comment had caused, and his casual response didn’t fully convince the old man.
At this juncture, a squire entered to say that Shandy’s presence was required at the gates, and that worthy, with a sorrowing and regretful glance at the unemptied flagon, left the room.
At this point, a squire came in to say that Shandy needed to be at the gates, and he left the room with a sorrowful and regretful look at the untouched flagon.
For a few moments, the two men sat in meditative silence, which was presently broken by the old man of Torn.
For a few moments, the two men sat in thoughtful silence, which was soon interrupted by the old man of Torn.
“Priest,” he said, “thy ways with my son are, as you know, not to my liking. It were needless that he should have wasted so much precious time from swordplay to learn the useless art of letters. Of what benefit may a knowledge of Latin be to one whose doom looms large before him. It may be years and again it may be but months, but as sure as there be a devil in hell, Norman of Torn will swing from a king’s gibbet. And thou knowst it, and he too, as well as I. The things which thou hast taught him be above his station, and the hopes and ambitions they inspire will but make his end the bitterer for him. Of late I have noted that he rides upon the highway with less enthusiasm than was his wont, but he has gone too far ever to go back now; nor is there where to go back to. What has he ever been other than outcast and outlaw? What hopes could you have engendered in his breast greater than to be hated and feared among his blood enemies?”
“Priest,” he said, “you know I don’t like how you deal with my son. It’s unnecessary for him to waste so much valuable time away from sword fighting to learn the useless skills of reading and writing. How will knowing Latin help him when his doom is looming? It could be years, or it might only be months, but as surely as there’s a devil in hell, Norman of Torn will hang from a king’s gallows. You know it, he knows it, and I know it too. The things you’ve taught him are beyond his place in life, and the hopes and dreams they create will only make his end even harder for him. Lately, I’ve noticed he rides along the road with less excitement than before, but he’s gone too far to turn back now, and there’s nothing to return to. What has he ever been other than an outcast and an outlaw? What hopes could you have sparked in him that are greater than being hated and feared by his enemies?”
“I know not thy reasons, old man,” replied the priest, “for devoting thy life to the ruining of his, and what I guess at be such as I dare not voice; but let us understand each other once and for all. For all thou dost and hast done to blight and curse the nobleness of his nature, I have done and shall continue to do all in my power to controvert. As thou hast been his bad angel, so shall I try to be his good angel, and when all is said and done and Norman of Torn swings from the King’s gibbet, as I only too well fear he must, there will be more to mourn his loss than there be to curse him.
“I don’t know your reasons, old man,” replied the priest, “for dedicating your life to destroying his, and what I can guess I dare not say out loud; but let’s make ourselves clear once and for all. For everything you’ve done to ruin and condemn the nobility of his character, I have done and will keep doing everything in my power to oppose. As you’ve been his evil spirit, I will try to be his good spirit, and when it’s all said and done and Norman of Torn hangs from the King’s gallows, as I fear he will, there will be more people mourning his loss than cursing him.”
“His friends are from the ranks of the lowly, but so too were the friends and followers of our Dear Lord Jesus; so that shall be more greatly to his honor than had he preyed upon the already unfortunate.
“His friends come from humble backgrounds, just like the friends and followers of our Lord Jesus; this should reflect even more positively on him than if he had taken advantage of those who were already suffering.”
“Women have never been his prey; that also will be spoken of to his honor when he is gone, and that he has been cruel to men will be forgotten in the greater glory of his mercy to the weak.
“Women have never been his victims; that will also be mentioned in his honor when he's gone, and that he has been harsh to men will be overlooked in the greater praise of his kindness to the vulnerable.
“Whatever be thy object: whether revenge or the natural bent of a cruel and degraded mind, I know not; but if any be curst because of the Outlaw of Torn, it will be thou—I had almost said, unnatural father; but I do not believe a single drop of thy debased blood flows in the veins of him thou callest son.”
“Whatever your goal is: whether it’s revenge or just the cruel nature of a twisted mind, I don’t know; but if anyone is cursed because of the Outlaw of Torn, it will be you—I nearly called you an unnatural father; but I don’t believe a single drop of your corrupted blood runs in the veins of the one you call son.”
The grim old man of Torn had sat motionless throughout this indictment, his face, somewhat pale, was drawn into lines of malevolent hatred and rage, but he permitted Father Claude to finish without interruption.
The grim old man of Torn sat still during this accusation, his face, a bit pale, was etched with lines of malicious hate and anger, but he let Father Claude finish without interrupting.
“Thou hast made thyself and thy opinions quite clear,” he said bitterly, “but I be glad to know just how thou standeth. In the past there has been peace between us, though no love; now let us both understand that it be war and hate. My life work is cut out for me. Others, like thyself, have stood in my path, yet today I am here, but where are they? Dost understand me, priest?” And the old man leaned far across the table so that his eyes, burning with an insane fire of venom, blazed but a few inches from those of the priest.
“You’ve made your opinions very clear,” he said bitterly, “but I’m glad to know where you stand. In the past, we’ve had peace between us, though there was never any love; now let’s both acknowledge that it’s war and hatred. I have a lot of work ahead of me. Others, like you, have tried to stop me, yet here I am today, but where are they? Do you understand me, priest?” The old man leaned far across the table, his eyes, burning with a crazy intensity of venom, blazing just inches from those of the priest.
Father Claude returned the look with calm level gaze.
Father Claude met the gaze with a steady, calm look.
“I understand,” he said, and, rising, left the castle.
"I get it," he said, and standing up, left the castle.
Shortly after he had reached his cottage, a loud knock sounded at the door, which immediately swung open without waiting the formality of permission. Father Claude looked up to see the tall figure of Norman of Torn, and his face lighted with a pleased smile of welcome.
Shortly after he reached his cottage, a loud knock echoed at the door, which swung open immediately without waiting for permission. Father Claude looked up to see the tall figure of Norman of Torn, and his face lit up with a pleased smile of welcome.
“Greetings, my son,” said the priest.
“Hey, my son,” said the priest.
“And to thee, Father,” replied the outlaw. “And what may be the news of Torn. I have been absent for several days. Is all well at the castle?”
“And to you, Father,” replied the outlaw. “What’s the news about Torn? I’ve been away for a few days. Is everything okay at the castle?”
“All be well at the castle,” replied Father Claude, “if by that you mean have none been captured or hanged for their murders. Ah, my boy, why wilt thou not give up this wicked life of thine? It has never been my way to scold or chide thee, yet always has my heart ached for each crime laid at the door of Norman of Torn.”
“All is well at the castle,” replied Father Claude, “if by that you mean no one has been captured or hanged for their murders. Ah, my boy, why won’t you give up this wicked life of yours? It has never been my way to scold or criticize you, yet my heart has always ached for each crime attributed to Norman of Torn.”
“Come, come, Father,” replied the outlaw, “what do I that I have not good example for from the barons, and the King, and Holy Church. Murder, theft, rapine! Passeth a day over England which sees not one or all perpetrated in the name of some of these?
“Come on, Father,” replied the outlaw, “what do I do that I don’t have good examples of from the barons, the King, and the Church? Murder, theft, looting! Doesn’t a day go by in England without seeing one or all of these done in the name of some of these?”
“Be it wicked for Norman of Torn to prey upon the wolf, yet righteous for the wolf to tear the sheep? Methinks not. Only do I collect from those who have more than they need, from my natural enemies; while they prey upon those who have naught.
“Is it wrong for Norman of Torn to hunt the wolf, but right for the wolf to attack the sheep? I don't think so. I only take from those who have more than enough, from my natural enemies; while they exploit those who have nothing."
“Yet,” and his manner suddenly changed, “I do not love it, Father. That thou know. I would that there might be some way out of it, but there is none.
“Yet,” he said, his tone shifting, “I do not love it, Father. You know that. I wish there was some way out of this, but there isn’t.”
“If I told you why I wished it, you would be surprised indeed, nor can I myself understand; but, of a verity, my greatest wish to be out of this life is due to the fact that I crave the association of those very enemies I have been taught to hate. But it is too late, Father, there can be but one end and that the lower end of a hempen rope.”
“If I told you why I wanted it, you'd be really surprised, and honestly, I don’t fully understand it myself; but the truth is, my biggest wish to escape this life comes from wanting to be around those very enemies I’ve been taught to hate. But it’s too late, Father; there can only be one ending, and that’s at the bottom of a noose.”
“No, my son, there is another way, an honorable way,” replied the good Father. “In some foreign clime there be opportunities abundant for such as thee. France offers a magnificent future to such a soldier as Norman of Torn. In the court of Louis, you would take your place among the highest of the land. You be rich and brave and handsome. Nay do not raise your hand. You be all these and more, for you have learning far beyond the majority of nobles, and you have a good heart and a true chivalry of character. With such wondrous gifts, naught could bar your way to the highest pinnacles of power and glory, while here you have no future beyond the halter. Canst thou hesitate, Norman of Torn?”
“No, my son, there’s another way, an honorable way,” replied the good Father. “In some foreign lands, there are abundant opportunities for someone like you. France offers a magnificent future for a soldier like Norman of Torn. In the court of Louis, you would stand among the highest in the land. You are rich, brave, and handsome. No, don’t raise your hand. You are all these things and more, because you have knowledge far beyond most nobles, and you have a good heart and true chivalry. With such amazing gifts, nothing could stop you from reaching the highest levels of power and glory, while here you have no future beyond the hangman’s noose. Can you hesitate, Norman of Torn?”
The young man stood silent for a moment, then he drew his hand across his eyes as though to brush away a vision.
The young man stood quietly for a moment, then he rubbed his eyes as if trying to wipe away a vision.
“There be a reason, Father, why I must remain in England for a time at least, though the picture you put is indeed wondrous alluring.”
“There’s a reason, Dad, why I have to stay in England for a while, even though the image you painted is truly tempting.”
And the reason was Bertrade de Montfort.
And the reason was Bertrade de Montfort.
CHAPTER IX
The visit of Bertrade de Montfort with her friend Mary de Stutevill was drawing to a close. Three weeks had passed since Roger de Conde had ridden out from the portals of Stutevill and many times the handsome young knight’s name had been on the lips of his fair hostess and her fairer friend.
The visit of Bertrade de Montfort with her friend Mary de Stutevill was coming to an end. Three weeks had gone by since Roger de Conde had left the gates of Stutevill, and many times the name of the handsome young knight had been on the lips of his beautiful hostess and her even more beautiful friend.
Today the two girls roamed slowly through the gardens of the great court, their arms about each other’s waists, pouring the last confidences into each other’s ears, for tomorrow Bertrade had elected to return to Leicester.
Today, the two girls walked slowly through the gardens of the grand courtyard, their arms around each other's waists, sharing their final secrets with each other, because tomorrow Bertrade had decided to go back to Leicester.
“Methinks thou be very rash indeed, my Bertrade,” said Mary. “Were my father here he would, I am sure, not permit thee to leave with only the small escort which we be able to give.”
“Methinks you are very reckless indeed, my Bertrade,” said Mary. “If my father were here, I’m sure he would not allow you to leave with only the small escort we are able to provide.”
“Fear not, Mary,” replied Bertrade. “Five of thy father’s knights be ample protection for so short a journey. By evening it will have been accomplished; and, as the only one I fear in these parts received such a sound setback from Roger de Conde recently, I do not think he will venture again to molest me.”
“Don’t worry, Mary,” Bertrade said. “Five of your father’s knights are more than enough protection for such a short trip. By evening, it will be done; and since the only one I fear around here recently got a serious defeat from Roger de Conde, I don’t think he’ll try to bother me again.”
“But what about the Devil of Torn, Bertrade?” urged Mary. “Only yestereve, you wot, one of Lord de Grey’s men-at-arms came limping to us with the news of the awful carnage the foul fiend had wrought on his master’s household. He be abroad, Bertrade, and I can think of naught more horrible than to fall into his hands.”
“But what about the Devil of Torn, Bertrade?” Mary pressed. “Just last night, you know, one of Lord de Grey’s soldiers came to us limping with the news of the terrible destruction the evil fiend had caused in his master’s household. He’s out there, Bertrade, and I can’t imagine anything worse than falling into his hands.”
“Why, Mary, thou didst but recently say thy very self that Norman of Torn was most courteous to thee when he sacked this, thy father’s castle. How be it thou so soon hast changed thy mind?”
“Why, Mary, you just said yourself that Norman of Torn was very polite to you when he raided your father’s castle. Why have you changed your mind so quickly?”
“Yes, Bertrade, he was indeed respectful then, but who knows what horrid freak his mind may take, and they do say that he be cruel beyond compare. Again, forget not that thou be Leicester’s daughter and Henry’s niece; against both of whom the Outlaw of Torn openly swears his hatred and his vengeance. Oh, Bertrade, wait but for a day or so, I be sure my father must return ere then, and fifty knights shall accompany thee instead of five.”
“Yes, Bertrade, he was definitely respectful back then, but who knows what terrible thoughts he might have now? They say he’s beyond cruel. Also, don’t forget that you’re Leicester’s daughter and Henry’s niece; the Outlaw of Torn openly vows to hate and take revenge on both of them. Oh, Bertrade, just wait a day or so. I’m sure my father will be back by then, and fifty knights will accompany you instead of just five.”
“What be fifty knights against Norman of Torn, Mary? Thy reasoning is on a parity with thy fears, both have flown wide of the mark.
“What are fifty knights against Norman of Torn, Mary? Your reasoning is on par with your fears; both have missed the point.”
“If I am to meet with this wild ruffian, it were better that five knights were sacrificed than fifty, for either number would be but a mouthful to that horrid horde of unhung murderers. No, Mary, I shall start tomorrow and your good knights shall return the following day with the best of word from me.”
“If I have to meet this wild thug, it’s better for five knights to be sacrificed than fifty, because either number would just be a snack for that awful bunch of brutal murderers. No, Mary, I’ll leave tomorrow, and your good knights will come back the next day with the best message from me.”
“If thou wilt, thou wilt,” cried Mary petulantly. “Indeed it were plain that thou be a De Montfort; that race whose historic bravery be second only to their historic stubbornness.”
“If you want to, you want to,” Mary said irritably. “It's clear that you must be a De Montfort; that lineage whose historic bravery is only surpassed by their historic stubbornness.”
Bertrade de Montfort laughed, and kissed her friend upon the cheek.
Bertrade de Montfort laughed and kissed her friend on the cheek.
“Mayhap I shall find the brave Roger de Conde again upon the highroad to protect me. Then indeed shall I send back your five knights, for of a truth, his blade is more powerful than that of any ten men I e’er saw fight before.”
“Maybe I'll find the brave Roger de Conde again on the highway to protect me. Then I will definitely send back your five knights, because his sword is truly more powerful than that of any ten men I've ever seen fight before.”
“Methinks,” said Mary, still peeved at her friend’s determination to leave on the morrow, “that should you meet the doughty Sir Roger all unarmed, that still would you send back my father’s knights.”
“Honestly,” said Mary, still annoyed at her friend’s insistence on leaving tomorrow, “if you happen to come across the brave Sir Roger unarmed, you would still send my father’s knights back.”
Bertrade flushed, and then bit her lip as she felt the warm blood mount to her cheek.
Bertrade blushed and then bit her lip as she felt the warmth of blood rise to her cheeks.
“Thou be a fool, Mary,” she said.
“You're a fool, Mary,” she said.
Mary broke into a joyful, teasing laugh; hugely enjoying the discomfiture of the admission the tell-tale flush proclaimed.
Mary burst into a joyous, teasing laugh, thoroughly relishing the embarrassment that the revealing blush indicated.
“Ah, I did but guess how thy heart and thy mind tended, Bertrade; but now I see that I divined all too truly. He be indeed good to look upon, but what knowest thou of him?”
“Ah, I only guessed how your heart and mind were leaning, Bertrade; but now I see that I was right. He is indeed good to look at, but what do you really know about him?”
“Hush, Mary!” commanded Bertrade. “Thou know not what thou sayest. I would not wipe my feet upon him, I care naught whatever for him, and then—it has been three weeks since he rode out from Stutevill and no word hath he sent.”
“Hush, Mary!” commanded Bertrade. “You don't know what you're talking about. I wouldn't waste my time on him, I don’t care about him at all, and besides—it’s been three weeks since he left Stutevill and he hasn't sent any word.”
“Oh, ho,” cried the little plague, “so there lies the wind? My Lady would not wipe her feet upon him, but she be sore vexed that he has sent her no word. Mon Dieu, but thou hast strange notions, Bertrade.”
“Oh, wow,” exclaimed the little troublemaker, “so that’s where the wind is blowing? My Lady wouldn’t bother to wipe her feet on him, but she’s very annoyed that he hasn’t sent her any word. My God, but you have some weird ideas, Bertrade.”
“I will not talk with you, Mary,” cried Bertrade, stamping her sandaled foot, and with a toss of her pretty head she turned abruptly toward the castle.
“I won't talk to you, Mary,” shouted Bertrade, stamping her foot in her sandals, and with a flip of her pretty hair, she turned sharply toward the castle.
In a small chamber in the castle of Colfax two men sat at opposite sides of a little table. The one, Peter of Colfax, was short and very stout. His red, bloated face, bleary eyes and bulbous nose bespoke the manner of his life; while his thick lips, the lower hanging large and flabby over his receding chin, indicated the base passions to which his life had been given. His companion was a little, grim, gray man but his suit of armor and closed helm gave no hint to his host of whom his guest might be. It was the little armored man who was speaking.
In a small room in the castle of Colfax, two men were sitting across from each other at a small table. One of them, Peter of Colfax, was short and very heavyset. His red, swollen face, bloodshot eyes, and large nose revealed how he lived; his thick lips, the lower one hanging large and loose over his receding chin, suggested the crude desires that had consumed his life. His companion was a small, grim, gray man, but his suit of armor and closed helmet gave no clue to Peter about who his guest might be. It was the little armored man who was speaking.
“Is it not enough that I offer to aid you, Sir Peter,” he said, “that you must have my reasons? Let it go that my hate of Leicester be the passion which moves me. Thou failed in thy attempt to capture the maiden; give me ten knights and I will bring her to you.”
“Is it not enough that I offer to help you, Sir Peter,” he said, “that you need to know my reasons? Just accept that my hatred of Leicester drives me. You failed in your attempt to capture the girl; give me ten knights and I will bring her to you.”
“How knowest thou she rides out tomorrow for her father’s castle?” asked Peter of Colfax.
“How do you know she’s riding out tomorrow to her father’s castle?” Peter asked Colfax.
“That again be no concern of thine, my friend, but I do know it, and, if thou wouldst have her, be quick, for we should ride out tonight that we may take our positions by the highway in ample time tomorrow.”
“That’s not your concern, my friend, but I do know it, and if you want her, be quick, because we need to ride out tonight so we can get into position by the highway in plenty of time tomorrow.”
Still Peter of Colfax hesitated, he feared this might be a ruse of Leicester’s to catch him in some trap. He did not know his guest—the fellow might want the girl for himself and be taking this method of obtaining the necessary assistance to capture her.
Still, Peter of Colfax hesitated; he feared this might be a trick from Leicester to lure him into a trap. He didn’t know his guest—the guy might want the girl for himself and could be using this method to get the help he needed to grab her.
“Come,” said the little, armored man irritably. “I cannot bide here forever. Make up thy mind; it be nothing to me other than my revenge, and if thou wilt not do it, I shall hire the necessary ruffians and then not even thou shalt see Bertrade de Montfort more.”
“Come on,” said the little armored man impatiently. “I can’t stay here forever. Decide already; it means nothing to me except my revenge, and if you won't do it, I’ll hire the necessary thugs and then you won’t see Bertrade de Montfort again.”
This last threat decided the Baron.
This final threat made the Baron decide.
“It is agreed,” he said. “The men shall ride out with you in half an hour. Wait below in the courtyard.”
“It’s agreed,” he said. “The guys will ride out with you in half an hour. Wait in the courtyard below.”
When the little man had left the apartment, Peter of Colfax summoned his squire whom he had send to him at once one of his faithful henchmen.
When the little man left the apartment, Peter of Colfax called for his squire, who he had sent to bring one of his loyal henchmen to him immediately.
“Guy,” said Peter of Colfax, as the man entered, “ye made a rare fizzle of a piece of business some weeks ago. Ye wot of which I speak?”
“Guy,” said Peter of Colfax as the man entered, “you really messed up a piece of business a few weeks ago. Do you know what I’m talking about?”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“It chances that on the morrow ye may have opportunity to retrieve thy blunder. Ride out with ten men where the stranger who waits in the courtyard below shall lead ye, and come not back without that which ye lost to a handful of men before. You understand?”
"It happens that tomorrow you might have the chance to fix your mistake. Ride out with ten men where the stranger waiting in the courtyard below will lead you, and don't come back without what you lost to a group of men before. Do you understand?"
“Yes, My Lord!”
“Yes, my lord!”
“And, Guy, I half mistrust this fellow who hath offered to assist us. At the first sign of treachery, fall upon him with all thy men and slay him. Tell the others that these be my orders.”
“And, Guy, I’m a bit suspicious of this guy who has offered to help us. At the first sign of betrayal, take all your men and kill him. Tell the others that these are my orders.”
“Yes, My Lord. When do we ride?”
“Yes, my lord. When are we leaving?”
“At once. You may go.”
"Right away. You can leave."
The morning that Bertrade de Montfort had chosen to return to her father’s castle dawned gray and threatening. In vain did Mary de Stutevill plead with her friend to give up the idea of setting out upon such a dismal day and without sufficient escort, but Bertrade de Montfort was firm.
The morning that Bertrade de Montfort had decided to return to her father’s castle was gray and ominous. Mary de Stutevill pleaded with her friend to reconsider setting off on such a gloomy day and without enough protection, but Bertrade de Montfort stood her ground.
“Already have I overstayed my time three days, and it is not lightly that even I, his daughter, fail in obedience to Simon de Montfort. I shall have enough to account for as it be. Do not urge me to add even one more day to my excuses. And again, perchance, my mother and my father may be sore distressed by my continued absence. No, Mary, I must ride today.” And so she did, with the five knights that could be spared from the castle’s defence.
“I've already overstayed my welcome by three days, and it’s not easy for me, his daughter, to disobey Simon de Montfort. I will have enough to explain as it is. Don’t push me to add even one more day to my excuses. Plus, my mother and father may be really worried about my continued absence. No, Mary, I have to ride today.” And so she did, with the five knights that could be spared from the castle’s defense.
Scarcely half an hour had elapsed before a cold drizzle set in, so that they were indeed a sorry company that splashed along the muddy road, wrapped in mantle and surcoat. As they proceeded, the rain and wind increased in volume, until it was being driven into their faces in such blinding gusts that they must needs keep their eyes closed and trust to the instincts of their mounts.
Scarcely half an hour had passed before a cold drizzle started, so they were truly a miserable group splashing along the muddy road, bundled up in cloaks and coats. As they moved on, the rain and wind picked up, whipping into their faces with such blinding gusts that they had to keep their eyes closed and rely on their mounts' instincts.
Less than half the journey had been accomplished. They were winding across a little hollow toward a low ridge covered with dense forest, into the somber shadows of which the road wound. There was a glint of armor among the drenched foliage, but the rain-buffeted eyes of the riders saw it not. On they came, their patient horses plodding slowly through the sticky road and hurtling storm.
Less than half the journey was complete. They were moving through a small hollow toward a low ridge filled with thick forest, into the dark shadows where the road twisted. There was a shine of armor among the soaked foliage, but the rain-soaked eyes of the riders couldn't see it. They continued on, their patient horses slogging slowly through the muddy road and the raging storm.
Now they were halfway up the ridge’s side. There was a movement in the dark shadows of the grim wood, and then, without cry or warning, a band of steel-clad horsemen broke forth with couched spears. Charging at full run down upon them, they overthrew three of the girl’s escort before a blow could be struck in her defense. Her two remaining guardians wheeled to meet the return attack, and nobly did they acquit themselves, for it took the entire eleven who were pitted against them to overcome and slay the two.
Now they were halfway up the side of the ridge. There was some movement in the dark shadows of the grim forest, and then, without any warning or shout, a group of armored horsemen charged out with their spears aimed. Galloping full speed at them, they took down three of the girl's guards before anyone could defend her. Her two remaining protectors quickly turned to face the oncoming attack, and they fought valiantly, as it took all eleven of their attackers to finally overpower and kill the two.
In the melee, none had noticed the girl, but presently one of her assailants, a little, grim, gray man, discovered that she had put spurs to her palfrey and escaped. Calling to his companions he set out at a rapid pace in pursuit.
In the chaos, no one had seen the girl, but soon one of her attackers, a small, grim-looking gray man, realized she had urged her horse into a run and gotten away. Shouting to his friends, he quickly took off after her.
Reckless of the slippery road and the blinding rain, Bertrade de Montfort urged her mount into a wild run, for she had recognized the arms of Peter of Colfax on the shields of several of the attacking party.
Reckless of the slick road and the pouring rain, Bertrade de Montfort urged her horse into a wild run, for she had recognized the emblem of Peter of Colfax on the shields of several members of the attacking group.
Nobly, the beautiful Arab bent to her call for speed. The great beasts of her pursuers, bred in Normandy and Flanders, might have been tethered in their stalls for all the chance they had of overtaking the flying white steed that fairly split the gray rain as lightning flies through the clouds.
Nobly, the beautiful Arab responded to her call for speed. The massive beasts of her pursuers, raised in Normandy and Flanders, might as well have been tied up in their stalls for all the chance they had of catching the swift white horse that sliced through the gray rain like lightning through the clouds.
But for the fiendish cunning of the little grim, gray man’s foresight, Bertrade de Montfort would have made good her escape that day. As it was, however, her fleet mount had carried her but two hundred yards ere, in the midst of the dark wood, she ran full upon a rope stretched across the roadway between two trees.
But for the sly foresight of the little grim, gray man, Bertrade de Montfort would have successfully escaped that day. However, her fast horse had only taken her two hundred yards when, in the middle of the dark woods, she ran straight into a rope stretched across the road between two trees.
As the horse fell, with a terrible lunge, tripped by the stout rope, Bertrade de Montfort was thrown far before him, where she lay, a little, limp bedraggled figure, in the mud of the road.
As the horse fell with a violent lunge, tripped by the thick rope, Bertrade de Montfort was tossed far in front of him, where she lay, a small, limp, disheveled figure in the mud of the road.
There they found her. The little, grim, gray man did not even dismount, so indifferent was he to her fate; dead or in the hands of Peter of Colfax, it was all the same to him. In either event, his purpose would be accomplished, and Bertrade de Montfort would no longer lure Norman of Torn from the path he had laid out for him.
There they found her. The small, gloomy, gray man didn't even get off his horse, so uncaring was he about her fate; whether she was dead or with Peter of Colfax, it didn’t matter to him. In either case, his goal would be achieved, and Bertrade de Montfort would no longer distract Norman of Torn from the path he had mapped out for him.
That such an eventuality threatened, he knew from one Spizo the Spaniard, the single traitor in the service of Norman of Torn, whose mean aid the little grim, gray man had purchased since many months to spy upon the comings and goings of the great outlaw.
That such a possibility was looming, he learned from Spizo the Spaniard, the only traitor in the service of Norman of Torn, whose petty help the small, grim, gray man had been paying for months to keep an eye on the movements of the notorious outlaw.
The men of Peter of Colfax gathered up the lifeless form of Bertrade de Montfort and placed it across the saddle before one of their number.
The men of Peter of Colfax picked up the lifeless body of Bertrade de Montfort and laid it across the saddle in front of one of their group.
“Come,” said the man called Guy, “if there be life left in her, we must hasten to Sir Peter before it be extinct.”
“Come,” said the man named Guy, “if there is still life in her, we need to hurry to Sir Peter before it’s gone.”
“I leave ye here,” said the little old man. “My part of the business is done.”
“I’ll leave you here,” said the little old man. “My part of the job is done.”
And so he sat watching them until they had disappeared in the forest toward the castle of Colfax.
And so he sat there watching them until they vanished into the forest heading toward the castle of Colfax.
Then he rode back to the scene of the encounter where lay the five knights of Sir John de Stutevill. Three were already dead, the other two, sorely but not mortally wounded, lay groaning by the roadside.
Then he rode back to the place where the five knights of Sir John de Stutevill lay. Three were already dead, and the other two, badly but not fatally injured, were groaning by the side of the road.
The little grim, gray man dismounted as he came abreast of them and, with his long sword, silently finished the two wounded men. Then, drawing his dagger, he made a mark upon the dead foreheads of each of the five, and mounting, rode rapidly toward Torn.
The small, grim, gray man got off his horse as he reached them and, with his long sword, quietly put an end to the two injured men. Then, taking out his dagger, he carved a mark into the foreheads of each of the five dead bodies before getting back on his horse and riding quickly toward Torn.
“And if one fact be not enough,” he muttered, “that mark upon the dead will quite effectually stop further intercourse between the houses of Torn and Leicester.”
“And if one fact isn’t enough,” he mumbled, “that mark on the dead will definitely put an end to any further interaction between the houses of Torn and Leicester.”
Henry de Montfort, son of Simon, rode fast and furious at the head of a dozen of his father’s knights on the road to Stutevill.
Henry de Montfort, son of Simon, rode quickly and fiercely at the front of a dozen of his father’s knights on the way to Stutevill.
Bertrade de Montfort was so long overdue that the Earl and Princess Eleanor, his wife, filled with grave apprehensions, had posted their oldest son off to the castle of John de Stutevill to fetch her home.
Bertrade de Montfort was so delayed that the Earl and Princess Eleanor, his wife, filled with serious concerns, had sent their oldest son to the castle of John de Stutevill to bring her back home.
With the wind and rain at their backs, the little party rode rapidly along the muddy road, until late in the afternoon they came upon a white palfrey standing huddled beneath a great oak, his arched back toward the driving storm.
With the wind and rain behind them, the small group rode quickly down the muddy road, until late in the afternoon they found a white horse huddled under a large oak tree, its arched back turned to the pouring storm.
“By God,” cried De Montfort, “tis my sister’s own Abdul. There be something wrong here indeed.” But a rapid search of the vicinity, and loud calls brought no further evidence of the girl’s whereabouts, so they pressed on toward Stutevill.
“By God,” shouted De Montfort, “it’s my sister’s own Abdul. Something’s definitely wrong here.” But a quick search of the area and loud calls didn’t provide any more clues about the girl’s location, so they continued on toward Stutevill.
Some two miles beyond the spot where the white palfrey had been found, they came upon the dead bodies of the five knights who had accompanied Bertrade from Stutevill.
Some two miles past the place where they found the white horse, they came across the dead bodies of the five knights who had traveled with Bertrade from Stutevill.
Dismounting, Henry de Montfort examined the bodies of the fallen men. The arms upon shield and helm confirmed his first fear that these had been Bertrade’s escort from Stutevill.
Dismounting, Henry de Montfort examined the bodies of the fallen men. The arms on the shield and helmet confirmed his initial fear that these had been Bertrade’s escort from Stutevill.
As he bent over them to see if he recognized any of the knights, there stared up into his face from the foreheads of the dead men the dreaded sign, NT, scratched there with a dagger’s point.
As he leaned over them to check if he recognized any of the knights, he saw the terrifying mark, NT, scratched into the foreheads of the dead men with a dagger's point, staring back at him.
“The curse of God be on him!” cried De Montfort. “It be the work of the Devil of Torn, my gentlemen,” he said to his followers. “Come, we need no further guide to our destination.” And, remounting, the little party spurred back toward Torn.
“The curse of God be on him!” shouted De Montfort. “This is the work of the Devil of Torn, my friends,” he said to his followers. “Come on, we don’t need any more guidance to our destination.” And, getting back on their horses, the small group urged their mounts back toward Torn.
When Bertrade de Montfort regained her senses, she was in bed in a strange room, and above her bent an old woman; a repulsive, toothless old woman, whose smile was but a fangless snarl.
When Bertrade de Montfort came to, she found herself in bed in an unfamiliar room, and hovering over her was an old woman; a disgusting, toothless old woman, whose smile resembled a snarl without fangs.
“Ho, ho!” she croaked. “The bride waketh. I told My Lord that it would take more than a tumble in the mud to kill a De Montfort. Come, come, now, arise and clothe thyself, for the handsome bridegroom can scarce restrain his eager desire to fold thee in his arms. Below in the great hall he paces to and fro, the red blood mantling his beauteous countenance.”
“Hey, hey!” she croaked. “The bride is awake. I told My Lord that it would take more than a fall in the mud to take down a De Montfort. Come on, get up and get dressed, because the handsome groom can barely hold back his eager desire to hold you in his arms. Down in the great hall, he paces back and forth, the red blood flushing his beautiful face.”
“Who be ye?” cried Bertrade de Montfort, her mind still dazed from the effects of her fall. “Where am I?” and then, “O, Mon Dieu!” as she remembered the events of the afternoon; and the arms of Colfax upon the shields of the attacking party. In an instant she realized the horror of her predicament; its utter hopelessness.
“Who are you?” yelled Bertrade de Montfort, her mind still foggy from her fall. “Where am I?” and then, “Oh my God!” as she recalled the events of the afternoon and the arms of Colfax on the shields of the attacking group. In a moment, she understood the dreadfulness of her situation; its complete hopelessness.
Beast though he was, Peter of Colfax stood high in the favor of the King; and the fact that she was his niece would scarce aid her cause with Henry, for it was more than counter-balanced by the fact that she was the daughter of Simon de Montfort, whom he feared and hated.
Beast as he was, Peter of Colfax was in the King's good graces; and the fact that she was his niece would hardly help her case with Henry, as it was more than outweighed by the fact that she was the daughter of Simon de Montfort, whom he both feared and hated.
In the corridor without, she heard the heavy tramp of approaching feet, and presently a man’s voice at the door.
In the hallway outside, she heard the loud footsteps of someone coming closer, and soon a man's voice at the door.
“Within there, Coll! Has the damsel awakened from her swoon?”
“Hey there, Coll! Has the lady come to from her faint?”
“Yes, Sir Peter,” replied the old woman. “I was but just urging her to arise and clothe herself, saying that you awaited her below.”
“Yes, Sir Peter,” replied the old woman. “I was just encouraging her to get up and get dressed, saying that you were waiting for her downstairs.”
“Haste then, My Lady Bertrade,” called the man, “no harm will be done thee if thou showest the good sense I give thee credit for. I will await thee in the great hall, or, if thou prefer, will come to thee here.”
“Hurry then, My Lady Bertrade,” called the man, “you won’t be harmed if you show the good sense I believe you have. I will wait for you in the great hall, or, if you prefer, I can come to you here.”
The girl paled, more in loathing and contempt than in fear, but the tones of her answer were calm and level.
The girl lost her color, more out of disgust and disdain than fear, but her response was calm and steady.
“I will see thee below, Sir Peter, anon,” and rising, she hastened to dress, while the receding footsteps of the Baron diminished down the stairway which led from the tower room in which she was imprisoned.
“I’ll see you downstairs soon, Sir Peter,” and getting up, she quickly got dressed, while the sound of the Baron's footsteps faded down the stairway leading from the tower room where she was confined.
The old woman attempted to draw her into conversation, but the girl would not talk. Her whole mind was devoted to weighing each possible means of escape.
The old woman tried to engage her in conversation, but the girl wouldn’t respond. Her entire focus was on considering every possible way to get away.
A half hour later, she entered the great hall of the castle of Peter of Colfax. The room was empty. Little change had been wrought in the apartment since the days of Ethelwolf. As the girl’s glance ranged the hall in search of her jailer it rested upon the narrow, unglazed windows beyond which lay freedom. Would she ever again breathe God’s pure air outside these stifling walls? These grimy hateful walls! Black as the inky rafters and wainscot except for occasional splotches a few shades less begrimed, where repairs had been made. As her eyes fell upon the trophies of war and chase which hung there her lips curled in scorn, for she knew that they were acquisitions by inheritance rather than by the personal prowess of the present master of Colfax.
A half hour later, she walked into the great hall of Peter of Colfax's castle. The room was empty. Not much had changed since the days of Ethelwolf. As the girl searched the hall for her jailer, her gaze landed on the narrow, unglazed windows that led to freedom. Would she ever breathe God’s fresh air outside these suffocating walls? These dirty, awful walls! Black as the dark rafters and paneling, except for a few patches that were slightly less grimy, where repairs had been made. As her eyes fell on the trophies of war and hunting hanging on the walls, her lips curled in disdain, because she knew they were inherited rather than earned by the current master of Colfax.
A single cresset lighted the chamber, while the flickering light from a small wood fire upon one of the two great hearths seemed rather to accentuate the dim shadows of the place.
A single torch lit up the room, while the flickering light from a small wood fire in one of the two large fireplaces seemed to emphasize the dim shadows around.
Bertrade crossed the room and leaned against a massive oak table, blackened by age and hard usage to the color of the beams above, dented and nicked by the pounding of huge drinking horns and heavy swords when wild and lusty brawlers had been moved to applause by the lay of some wandering minstrel, or the sterner call of their mighty chieftains for the oath of fealty.
Bertrade walked across the room and leaned against a huge oak table, darkened by age and heavy use to match the color of the beams overhead, marked and scratched from the banging of large drinking horns and heavy swords when rowdy fighters had been stirred to cheer by a wandering minstrel's song, or by the serious call of their powerful leaders for loyalty.
Her wandering eyes took in the dozen benches and the few rude, heavy chairs which completed the rough furnishings of this rough room, and she shuddered. One little foot tapped sullenly upon the disordered floor which was littered with a miscellany of rushes interspread with such bones and scraps of food as the dogs had rejected or overlooked.
Her wandering eyes scanned the dozen benches and the few bulky, uncomfortable chairs that made up the simple furniture of this shabby room, and she shuddered. One little foot tapped angrily on the messy floor, which was covered with a mix of rushes mixed with bones and scraps of food that the dogs had either rejected or missed.
But to none of these surroundings did Bertrade de Montfort give but passing heed; she looked for the man she sought that she might quickly have the encounter over and learn what fate the future held in store for her.
But Bertrade de Montfort paid little attention to any of her surroundings; she was focused on finding the man she was looking for so she could quickly get the meeting over with and find out what the future had in store for her.
Her quick glance had shown her that the room was quite empty, and that in addition to the main doorway at the lower end of the apartment, where she had entered, there was but one other door leading from the hall. This was at one side, and as it stood ajar she could see that it led into a small room, apparently a bedchamber.
Her quick look revealed that the room was pretty empty, and besides the main doorway at the far end of the apartment where she had come in, there was only one other door coming from the hallway. This was to one side, and since it was slightly open, she could see that it led into a small room, likely a bedroom.
As she stood facing the main doorway, a panel opened quietly behind her and directly back of where the thrones had stood in past times. From the black mouth of the aperture stepped Peter of Colfax. Silently, he closed the panel after him, and with soundless steps, advanced toward the girl. At the edge of the raised dais he halted, rattling his sword to attract her attention.
As she faced the main doorway, a panel opened quietly behind her and right in the spot where the thrones had been in the past. From the dark opening stepped Peter of Colfax. Silently, he closed the panel and, with quiet steps, moved toward the girl. He stopped at the edge of the raised platform, rattling his sword to get her attention.
If his aim had been to unnerve her by the suddenness and mystery of his appearance, he failed signally, for she did not even turn her head as she said:
If his goal was to shock her with the suddenness and mystery of his arrival, he completely failed, as she didn't even turn her head when she said:
“What explanation hast thou to make, Sir Peter, for this base treachery against thy neighbor’s daughter and thy sovereign’s niece?”
“What explanation do you have to give, Sir Peter, for this low betrayal against your neighbor’s daughter and your sovereign’s niece?”
“When fond hearts be thwarted by a cruel parent,” replied the pot-bellied old beast in a soft and fawning tone, “love must still find its way; and so thy gallant swain hath dared the wrath of thy great father and majestic uncle, and lays his heart at thy feet, O beauteous Bertrade, knowing full well that thine hath been hungering after it since we did first avow our love to thy hard-hearted sire. See, I kneel to thee, my dove!” And with cracking joints the fat baron plumped down upon his marrow bones.
“When loving hearts are obstructed by a cruel parent,” replied the pot-bellied old man in a soft and flattering tone, “love must still find a way; and so your brave suitor has dared the anger of your powerful father and noble uncle, and places his heart at your feet, O beautiful Bertrade, knowing full well that you have been longing for it since we first declared our love to your unyielding father. Look, I kneel to you, my dove!” And with creaking joints, the fat baron plopped down onto his knees.
Bertrade turned and as she saw him her haughty countenance relaxed into a sneering smile.
Bertrade turned, and when she saw him, her arrogant expression softened into a mocking smile.
“Thou art a fool, Sir Peter,” she said, “and, at that, the worst species of fool—an ancient fool. It is useless to pursue thy cause, for I will have none of thee. Let me hence, if thou be a gentleman, and no word of what hath transpired shall ever pass my lips. But let me go, ’tis all I ask, and it is useless to detain me for I cannot give what you would have. I do not love you, nor ever can I.”
“You're such a fool, Sir Peter,” she said, “and the worst kind of fool—an old fool. There's no point in chasing after me, because I want nothing to do with you. Let me go, if you’re a gentleman, and I promise I won’t say a word about what happened. Just let me leave; that's all I ask, and it’s pointless to keep me here because I can’t give you what you want. I don’t love you, and I never will.”
Her first words had caused the red of humiliation to mottle his already ruby visage to a semblance of purple, and now, as he attempted to rise with dignity, he was still further covered with confusion by the fact that his huge stomach made it necessary for him to go upon all fours before he could rise, so that he got up much after the manner of a cow, raising his stern high in air in a most ludicrous fashion. As he gained his feet he saw the girl turn her head from him to hide the laughter on her face.
Her first words had made his face turn an even deeper shade of red with embarrassment, and now, as he tried to stand up with dignity, he was even more humiliated by the fact that his big stomach forced him to get up on all fours first, making him look quite ridiculous. He stood up kind of like a cow, with his rear end high in the air in a very comical way. As he finally got to his feet, he noticed the girl turning her head away from him to conceal her laughter.
“Return to thy chamber,” he thundered. “I will give thee until tomorrow to decide whether thou wilt accept Peter of Colfax as thy husband, or take another position in his household which will bar thee for all time from the society of thy kind.”
“Go back to your room,” he shouted. “I’ll give you until tomorrow to decide if you’ll accept Peter of Colfax as your husband or take another role in his household that will keep you from the company of your own kind forever.”
The girl turned toward him, the laugh still playing on her lips.
The girl turned to him, a smile still lingering on her lips.
“I will be wife to no buffoon; to no clumsy old clown; to no debauched, degraded parody of a man. And as for thy other rash threat, thou hast not the guts to put thy wishes into deeds, thou craven coward, for well ye know that Simon de Montfort would cut out thy foul heart with his own hand if he ever suspected thou wert guilty of speaking of such to me, his daughter.” And Bertrade de Montfort swept from the great hall, and mounted to her tower chamber in the ancient Saxon stronghold of Colfax.
“I won’t marry any fool; no clueless old clown; no corrupted, pathetic excuse for a man. And about your other reckless threat, you don’t have the courage to turn your wishes into action, you coward, because you know that Simon de Montfort would rip out your filthy heart with his own hands if he ever thought you were guilty of speaking to me like that, his daughter.” And Bertrade de Montfort stormed out of the great hall and went up to her tower room in the old Saxon fortress of Colfax.
The old woman kept watch over her during the night and until late the following afternoon, when Peter of Colfax summoned his prisoner before him once more. So terribly had the old hag played upon the girl’s fears that she felt fully certain that the Baron was quite equal to his dire threat, and so she had again been casting about for some means of escape or delay.
The old woman kept an eye on her throughout the night and into the late afternoon the next day, when Peter of Colfax called his prisoner before him again. The old hag had played so much on the girl’s fears that she was absolutely convinced the Baron could carry out his terrifying threat, so she had once more been looking for a way to escape or stall for time.
The room in which she was imprisoned was in the west tower of the castle, fully a hundred feet above the moat, which the single embrasure overlooked. There was, therefore, no avenue of escape in this direction. The solitary door was furnished with huge oaken bars, and itself composed of mighty planks of the same wood, cross barred with iron.
The room where she was locked up was in the west tower of the castle, a full hundred feet above the moat, which could be seen from a single embrasure. So, there was no way to escape in that direction. The only door had massive oak bars, and it was made of strong planks of the same wood, reinforced with iron.
If she could but get the old woman out, thought Bertrade, she could barricade herself within and thus delay, at least, her impending fate in the hope that succor might come from some source. But her most subtle wiles proved ineffectual in ridding her, even for a moment, of her harpy jailer; and now that the final summons had come, she was beside herself for a lack of means to thwart her captor.
If she could just get the old woman out, Bertrade thought, she could lock herself inside and maybe stall her impending fate, hoping for some help to arrive from somewhere. But her clever tricks didn’t work at all in getting rid of her relentless jailer, and now that the final call had come, she was desperate for a way to outsmart her captor.
Her dagger had been taken from her, but one hung from the girdle of the old woman and this Bertrade determined to have.
Her dagger had been taken from her, but there was one hanging from the old woman's belt, and Bertrade decided she wanted it.
Feigning trouble with the buckle of her own girdle, she called upon the old woman to aid her, and as the hag bent her head close to the girl’s body to see what was wrong with the girdle clasp, Bertrade reached quickly to her side and snatched the weapon from its sheath. Quickly she sprang back from the old woman who, with a cry of anger and alarm, rushed upon her.
Feigning difficulty with the buckle of her own belt, she called for the old woman to help her, and as the hag leaned close to the girl’s body to see what was wrong with the belt clasp, Bertrade quickly reached to her side and grabbed the weapon from its sheath. She quickly jumped back from the old woman who, with a shout of anger and fear, charged at her.
“Back!” cried the girl. “Stand back, old hag, or thou shalt feel the length of thine own blade.”
“Back!” shouted the girl. “Step back, old hag, or you’ll experience the edge of your own blade.”
The woman hesitated and then fell to cursing and blaspheming in a most horrible manner, at the same time calling for help.
The woman hesitated and then started cursing and swearing in a really terrible way, while also calling for help.
Bertrade backed to the door, commanding the old woman to remain where she was, on pain of death, and quickly dropped the mighty bars into place. Scarcely had the last great bolt been slipped than Peter of Colfax, with a dozen servants and men-at-arms, were pounding loudly upon the outside.
Bertrade backed away to the door, ordering the old woman to stay put, or face severe consequences, and quickly secured the heavy bars in place. No sooner had she slipped the last bolt than Peter of Colfax, along with a dozen servants and soldiers, started banging loudly on the outside.
“What’s wrong within, Coll,” cried the Baron.
“What's wrong, Coll?” cried the Baron.
“The wench has wrested my dagger from me and is murdering me,” shrieked the old woman.
“The girl has taken my dagger from me and is killing me,” shrieked the old woman.
“An’ that I will truly do, Peter of Colfax,” spoke Bertrade, “if you do not immediately send for my friends to conduct me from thy castle, for I will not step my foot from this room until I know that mine own people stand without.”
“Absolutely, I’ll do that, Peter of Colfax,” Bertrade said, “if you don’t immediately send for my friends to take me out of your castle, because I won’t step foot outside this room until I know that my people are waiting outside.”
Peter of Colfax pled and threatened, commanded and coaxed, but all in vain. So passed the afternoon, and as darkness settled upon the castle the Baron desisted from his attempts, intending to starve his prisoner out.
Peter of Colfax pleaded and threatened, commanded and coaxed, but it was all for nothing. The afternoon went by, and as darkness fell over the castle, the Baron gave up his attempts, planning to starve his prisoner out.
Within the little room, Bertrade de Montfort sat upon a bench guarding her prisoner, from whom she did not dare move her eyes for a single second. All that long night she sat thus, and when morning dawned, it found her position unchanged, her tired eyes still fixed upon the hag.
Within the small room, Bertrade de Montfort sat on a bench watching her prisoner, not daring to take her eyes off her for even a second. She stayed like this all night, and when morning broke, it found her in the same position, her weary eyes still locked on the witch.
Early in the morning, Peter of Colfax resumed his endeavors to persuade her to come out; he even admitted defeat and promised her safe conduct to her father’s castle, but Bertrade de Montfort was not one to be fooled by his lying tongue.
Early in the morning, Peter of Colfax continued his efforts to convince her to come out; he even conceded defeat and offered her safe passage to her father’s castle, but Bertrade de Montfort was not someone to be tricked by his deceitful words.
“Then will I starve you out,” he cried at length.
“Then I’ll starve you out,” he shouted finally.
“Gladly will I starve in preference to falling into thy foul hands,” replied the girl. “But thy old servant here will starve first, for she be very old and not so strong as I. Therefore, how will it profit you to kill two and still be robbed of thy prey?”
“Sure, I’d rather starve than end up in your dirty hands,” the girl replied. “But your old servant here will starve first because she’s very old and not as strong as I am. So, how does it help you to kill two people and still lose your prize?”
Peter of Colfax entertained no doubt but that his fair prisoner would carry out her threat and so he set his men to work with cold chisels, axes and saws upon the huge door.
Peter of Colfax had no doubt that his beautiful prisoner would follow through on her threat, so he ordered his men to work with cold chisels, axes, and saws on the massive door.
For hours, they labored upon that mighty work of defence, and it was late at night ere they made a little opening large enough to admit a hand and arm, but the first one intruded within the room to raise the bars was drawn quickly back with a howl of pain from its owner. Thus the keen dagger in the girl’s hand put an end to all hopes of entering without completely demolishing the door.
For hours, they worked on that strong defense, and it was late at night when they finally made a small opening big enough to fit a hand and arm. But the first person who reached in to lift the bars quickly pulled back with a scream of pain. So, the sharp dagger in the girl's hand crushed any hope of getting in without completely destroying the door.
To this work, the men without then set themselves diligently while Peter of Colfax renewed his entreaties, through the small opening they had made. Bertrade replied but once.
To this task, the men without devoted themselves eagerly while Peter of Colfax kept pleading through the small opening they had created. Bertrade responded only once.
“Seest thou this poniard?” she asked. “When that door falls, this point enters my heart. There is nothing beyond that door, with thou, poltroon, to which death in this little chamber would not be preferable.”
“Do you see this dagger?” she asked. “When that door falls, this tip goes into my heart. There’s nothing beyond that door, you coward, that would be better than dying in this little room.”
As she spoke, she turned toward the man she was addressing, for the first time during all those weary, hideous hours removing her glance from the old hag. It was enough. Silently, but with the quickness of a tigress the old woman was upon her back, one claw-like paw grasping the wrist which held the dagger.
As she spoke, she turned to the man she was talking to, for the first time during all those exhausting, horrible hours taking her gaze away from the old hag. That was enough. Quietly, but with the speed of a tigress, the old woman was on her back, one claw-like hand gripping the wrist that held the dagger.
“Quick, My Lord!” she shrieked, “the bolts, quick.”
“Quick, My Lord!” she yelled, “the bolts, hurry.”
Instantly Peter of Colfax ran his arm through the tiny opening in the door and a second later four of his men rushed to the aid of the old woman.
Instantly, Peter of Colfax shoved his arm through the small opening in the door, and a moment later, four of his men rushed to help the old woman.
Easily they wrested the dagger from Bertrade’s fingers, and at the Baron’s bidding, they dragged her to the great hall below.
Easily, they wrested the dagger from Bertrade’s fingers, and at the Baron’s command, they dragged her to the great hall below.
As his retainers left the room at his command, Peter of Colfax strode back and forth upon the rushes which strewed the floor. Finally he stopped before the girl standing rigid in the center of the room.
As his attendants exited the room at his command, Peter of Colfax walked back and forth on the rushes covering the floor. Finally, he stopped in front of the girl standing stiffly in the center of the room.
“Hast come to thy senses yet, Bertrade de Montfort?” he asked angrily. “I have offered you your choice; to be the honored wife of Peter of Colfax, or, by force, his mistress. The good priest waits without, what be your answer now?”
“Have you come to your senses yet, Bertrade de Montfort?” he asked angrily. “I’ve given you your choice: to be the respected wife of Peter of Colfax, or, against your will, his mistress. The good priest is waiting outside; what’s your answer now?”
“The same as it has been these past two days,” she replied with haughty scorn. “The same that it shall always be. I will be neither wife nor mistress to a coward; a hideous, abhorrent pig of a man. I would die, it seems, if I felt the touch of your hand upon me. You do not dare to touch me, you craven. I, the daughter of an earl, the niece of a king, wed to the warty toad, Peter of Colfax!”
“The same as it has been these past two days,” she replied with arrogant disdain. “The same it will always be. I will be neither wife nor mistress to a coward; a hideous, disgusting pig of a man. I would rather die, it seems, if I felt your hand on me. You don’t dare to touch me, you coward. I, the daughter of an earl, the niece of a king, married to the warty toad, Peter of Colfax!”
“Hold, chit!” cried the Baron, livid with rage. “You have gone too far. Enough of this; and you love me not now, I shall learn you to love ere the sun rises.” And with a vile oath he grasped the girl roughly by the arm, and dragged her toward the little doorway at the side of the room.
“Wait, you little brat!” shouted the Baron, furious. “You’ve crossed the line. That’s enough; if you don’t love me now, I’ll teach you to love me before the sun rises.” And with a disgusting curse, he grabbed the girl roughly by the arm and pulled her toward the small doorway on the side of the room.
CHAPTER X
For three weeks after his meeting with Bertrade de Montfort and his sojourn at the castle of John de Stutevill, Norman of Torn was busy with his wild horde in reducing and sacking the castle of John de Grey, a royalist baron who had captured and hanged two of the outlaw’s fighting men; and never again after his meeting with the daughter of the chief of the barons did Norman of Torn raise a hand against the rebels or their friends.
For three weeks after his meeting with Bertrade de Montfort and his stay at John de Stutevill's castle, Norman of Torn was busy with his wild group in attacking and looting the castle of John de Grey, a royalist baron who had captured and hanged two of the outlaw’s fighters; and after meeting the daughter of the leader of the barons, Norman of Torn never again raised a hand against the rebels or their allies.
Shortly after his return to Torn, following the successful outcome of his expedition, the watch upon the tower reported the approach of a dozen armed knights. Norman sent Red Shandy to the outer walls to learn the mission of the party, for visitors seldom came to this inaccessible and unhospitable fortress; and he well knew that no party of a dozen knights would venture with hostile intent within the clutches of his great band of villains.
Shortly after his return to Torn, following the successful outcome of his expedition, the watchtower reported the approach of a dozen armed knights. Norman sent Red Shandy to the outer walls to find out the purpose of the group, as visitors rarely came to this remote and inhospitable fortress; and he knew well that no group of twelve knights would dare to enter his stronghold with hostile intentions.
The great red giant soon returned to say that it was Henry de Montfort, oldest son of the Earl of Leicester, who had come under a flag of truce and would have speech with the master of Torn.
The great red giant soon returned to say that it was Henry de Montfort, the eldest son of the Earl of Leicester, who had come under a flag of truce and wanted to speak with the master of Torn.
“Admit them, Shandy,” commanded Norman of Torn, “I will speak with them here.”
“Let them in, Shandy,” ordered Norman of Torn, “I’ll talk to them here.”
When the party, a few moments later, was ushered into his presence it found itself facing a mailed knight with drawn visor.
When the group was brought into his presence a few moments later, they found themselves facing a knight in armor with his visor down.
Henry de Montfort advanced with haughty dignity until he faced the outlaw.
Henry de Montfort strode forward with arrogant confidence until he confronted the outlaw.
“Be ye Norman of Torn?” he asked. And, did he try to conceal the hatred and loathing which he felt, he was poorly successful.
“Are you Norman of Torn?” he asked. And while he tried to hide the hatred and disgust he felt, he wasn't very successful.
“They call me so,” replied the visored knight. “And what may bring a De Montfort after so many years to visit his old neighbor?”
“They call me that,” replied the knight with the visor. “What brings a De Montfort to visit his old neighbor after all these years?”
“Well ye know what brings me, Norman of Torn,” replied the young man. “It is useless to waste words, and we cannot resort to arms, for you have us entirely in your power. Name your price and it shall be paid, only be quick and let me hence with my sister.”
“Well, you know why I'm here, Norman of Torn,” replied the young man. “It's pointless to waste words, and we can't fight back since you have us completely at your mercy. Name your price and it will be paid, just be quick and let me go with my sister.”
“What wild words be these, Henry de Montfort? Your sister! What mean you?”
“What crazy words are these, Henry de Montfort? Your sister! What do you mean?”
“Yes, my sister Bertrade, whom you stole upon the highroad two days since, after murdering the knights of John de Stutevill who were fetching her home from a visit upon the Baron’s daughter. We know that it was you for the foreheads of the dead men bore your devil’s mark.”
“Yes, my sister Bertrade, whom you ambushed on the highway two days ago, after killing the knights of John de Stutevill who were bringing her home from a visit with the Baron’s daughter. We know it was you because the foreheads of the dead men had your devil’s mark.”
“Shandy!” roared Norman of Torn. “WHAT MEANS THIS? Who has been upon the road, attacking women, in my absence? You were here and in charge during my visit to my Lord de Grey. As you value your hide, Shandy, the truth!”
“Shandy!” yelled Norman of Torn. “WHAT DOES THIS MEAN? Who has been on the road, attacking women, while I was away? You were here and in charge while I visited my Lord de Grey. If you care about your skin, Shandy, tell me the truth!”
“Since you laid me low in the hut of the good priest, I have served you well, Norman of Torn. You should know my loyalty by this time and that never have I lied to you. No man of yours has done this thing, nor is it the first time that vile scoundrels have placed your mark upon their dead that they might thus escape suspicion, themselves.”
“Ever since you brought me down in the good priest's hut, I've served you faithfully, Norman of Torn. By now, you should know my loyalty and that I've never lied to you. None of your men have done this, and it's not the first time that despicable criminals have marked their victims with your name to avoid being suspected themselves.”
“Henry de Montfort,” said Norman of Torn, turning to his visitor, “we of Torn bear no savory name, that I know full well, but no man may say that we unsheath our swords against women. Your sister is not here. I give you the word of honor of Norman of Torn. Is it not enough?”
“Henry de Montfort,” said Norman of Torn, turning to his visitor, “we of Torn have a pretty bad reputation, I know that for sure, but no one can say that we draw our swords against women. Your sister isn’t here. I give you my word as Norman of Torn. Is that not enough?”
“They say you never lie,” replied De Montfort. “Would to God I knew who had done this thing, or which way to search for my sister.”
“They say you never lie,” replied De Montfort. “I wish I knew who did this or where to look for my sister.”
Norman of Torn made no reply, his thoughts were in wild confusion, and it was with difficulty that he hid the fierce anxiety of his heart or his rage against the perpetrators of this dastardly act which tore his whole being.
Norman of Torn didn’t respond; his thoughts were in chaos, and he struggled to conceal the intense worry in his heart and his anger toward those responsible for this cowardly act that shattered his entire being.
In silence De Montfort turned and left, nor had his party scarce passed the drawbridge ere the castle of Torn was filled with hurrying men and the noise and uproar of a sudden call to arms.
In silence, De Montfort turned and left, and barely had his group crossed the drawbridge when the castle of Torn erupted with rushing men and the chaos of a sudden call to arms.
Some thirty minutes later, five hundred iron-clad horses carried their mailed riders beneath the portcullis of the grim pile, and Norman the Devil, riding at their head, spurred rapidly in the direction of the castle of Peter of Colfax.
Some thirty minutes later, five hundred armored horses carried their armored riders beneath the heavy gate of the grim fortress, and Norman the Devil, leading them, urged his horse forward toward the castle of Peter of Colfax.
The great troop, winding down the rocky trail from Torn’s buttressed gates, presented a picture of wild barbaric splendor.
The massive group, making its way down the rugged path from Torn’s fortified gates, looked like a scene of raw, wild beauty.
The armor of the men was of every style and metal from the ancient banded mail of the Saxon to the richly ornamented plate armor of Milan. Gold and silver and precious stones set in plumed crest and breastplate and shield, and even in the steel spiked chamfrons of the horses’ head armor showed the rich loot which had fallen to the portion of Norman of Torn’s wild raiders.
The soldiers' armor came in every style and metal, from the old banded mail of the Saxons to the elaborate plate armor from Milan. Gold, silver, and precious stones were set into their plumed crests, breastplates, and shields, and even in the steel spiked coverings for the horses' heads, showcasing the wealth taken by Norman of Torn's fierce raiders.
Fluttering pennons streamed from five hundred lance points, and the gray banner of Torn, with the black falcon’s wing, flew above each of the five companies. The great linden wood shields of the men were covered with gray leather and, in the upper right hand corner of each, was the black falcon’s wing. The surcoats of the riders were also uniform, being of dark gray villosa faced with black wolf skin, so that notwithstanding the richness of the armor and the horse trappings, there was a grim, gray warlike appearance to these wild companies that comported well with their reputation.
Fluttering flags streamed from five hundred lance tips, and the gray banner of Torn, featuring a black falcon’s wing, flew above each of the five groups. The large linden wood shields of the men were covered in gray leather, with a black falcon’s wing in the upper right corner of each. The riders wore matching surcoats made of dark gray fabric lined with black wolf skin, giving these fierce groups a grim, gray warrior look that suited their reputation, despite the richness of their armor and horse gear.
Recruited from all ranks of society and from every civilized country of Europe, the great horde of Torn numbered in its ten companies serf and noble; Briton, Saxon, Norman, Dane, German, Italian and French, Scot, Pict and Irish.
Recruited from all levels of society and from every civilized country in Europe, the large group of Torn consisted of serfs and nobles in its ten companies; Britons, Saxons, Normans, Danes, Germans, Italians, French, Scots, Picts, and Irish.
Here birth caused no distinctions; the escaped serf, with the gall marks of his brass collar still visible about his neck, rode shoulder to shoulder with the outlawed scion of a noble house. The only requisites for admission to the troop were willingness and ability to fight, and an oath to obey the laws made by Norman of Torn.
Here, being born into a certain status didn't matter; the escaped serf, with the scars from his brass collar still visible around his neck, rode side by side with the outlawed heir of a noble family. The only requirements to join the group were a willingness and ability to fight, along with an oath to follow the laws set by Norman of Torn.
The little army was divided into ten companies of one hundred men, each company captained by a fighter of proven worth and ability.
The small army was split into ten companies of one hundred men each, with every company led by a skilled and experienced fighter.
Our old friends Red Shandy, and John and James Flory led the first three companies, the remaining seven being under command of other seasoned veterans of a thousand fights.
Our old friends Red Shandy, John, and James Flory led the first three companies, while the other seven were commanded by other experienced veterans of a thousand battles.
One Eye Kanty, owing to his early trade, held the always important post of chief armorer, while Peter the Hermit, the last of the five cut-throats whom Norman of Torn had bested that day, six years before, in the hut of Father Claude, had become majordomo of the great castle of Torn, which post included also the vital functions of quartermaster and commissary.
One Eye Kanty, because of his early profession, held the crucial position of chief armorer, while Peter the Hermit, the last of the five outlaws that Norman of Torn had defeated six years earlier in Father Claude's hut, had become the majordomo of the grand castle of Torn, a role that also included the essential duties of quartermaster and commissary.
The old man of Torn attended to the training of serf and squire in the art of war, for it was ever necessary to fill the gaps made in the companies, due to their constant encounters upon the highroad and their battles at the taking of some feudal castle; in which they did not always come off unscathed, though usually victorious.
The old man of Torn focused on training serfs and squires in warfare, as it was always necessary to replace losses in the ranks due to their regular skirmishes on the roads and battles for feudal castles; they didn't always come through without injuries, but they usually won.
Today, as they wound west across the valley, Norman of Torn rode at the head of the cavalcade, which strung out behind him in a long column. Above his gray steel armor, a falcon’s wing rose from his crest. It was the insignia which always marked him to his men in the midst of battle. Where it waved might always be found the fighting and the honors, and about it they were wont to rally.
Today, as they continued west across the valley, Norman of Torn rode at the front of the procession, which trailed behind him in a long line. Above his gray steel armor, a falcon’s wing stood out from his helmet. It was the symbol that always identified him to his men in the heat of battle. Wherever it fluttered, the fight and glory could always be found, and they would gather around it.
Beside Norman of Torn rode the grim, gray, old man, silent and taciturn; nursing his deep hatred in the depths of his malign brain.
Beside Norman of Torn rode the grim, gray old man, silent and withdrawn; nursing his deep hatred in the dark corners of his evil mind.
At the head of their respective companies rode the five captains: Red Shandy; John Flory; Edwild the Serf; Emilio, Count de Gropello of Italy; and Sieur Ralph de la Campnee, of France.
At the forefront of their companies were the five leaders: Red Shandy; John Flory; Edwild the Serf; Emilio, Count de Gropello from Italy; and Sieur Ralph de la Campnee from France.
The hamlets and huts which they passed in the morning and early afternoon brought forth men, women and children to cheer and wave God-speed to them; but as they passed farther from the vicinity of Torn, where the black falcon wing was known more by the ferocity of its name than by the kindly deeds of the great outlaw to the lowly of his neighborhood, they saw only closed and barred doors with an occasional frightened face peering from a tiny window.
The small villages and huts they passed in the morning and early afternoon brought out men, women, and children to cheer and wave goodbye; but as they moved further away from Torn, where the black falcon wing was recognized more for its fierce reputation than for the kind actions of the great outlaw towards the humble in his area, they only saw closed and locked doors, with the occasional scared face looking out from a small window.
It was midnight ere they sighted the black towers of Colfax silhouetted against the starry sky. Drawing his men into the shadows of the forest a half mile from the castle, Norman of Torn rode forward with Shandy and some fifty men to a point as close as they could come without being observed. Here they dismounted and Norman of Torn crept stealthily forward alone.
It was midnight when they saw the black towers of Colfax outlined against the starry sky. Pulling his men into the shadows of the forest half a mile from the castle, Norman of Torn rode ahead with Shandy and about fifty men to a spot as close as they could get without being noticed. There, they got off their horses, and Norman of Torn quietly moved forward alone.
Taking advantage of every cover, he approached to the very shadows of the great gate without being detected. In the castle, a light shone dimly from the windows of the great hall, but no other sign of life was apparent. To his intense surprise, Norman of Torn found the drawbridge lowered and no sign of watchmen at the gate or upon the walls.
Taking advantage of every cover, he crept up to the very shadows of the huge gate without being noticed. Inside the castle, a dim light glowed from the windows of the great hall, but there was no other sign of life. To his complete surprise, Norman of Torn saw that the drawbridge was down and there were no guards at the gate or on the walls.
As he had sacked this castle some two years since, he was familiar with its internal plan, and so he knew that through the scullery he could reach a small antechamber above, which let directly into the great hall.
As he had raided this castle about two years ago, he was familiar with its layout, and he knew that through the kitchen he could get to a small room above, which led directly into the great hall.
And so it happened that, as Peter of Colfax wheeled toward the door of the little room, he stopped short in terror, for there before him stood a strange knight in armor, with lowered visor and drawn sword. The girl saw him too, and a look of hope and renewed courage overspread her face.
And so it happened that, as Peter of Colfax turned toward the door of the small room, he suddenly froze in fear, for standing before him was a strange knight in armor, with his visor down and sword drawn. The girl saw him too, and a look of hope and renewed courage spread across her face.
“Draw!” commanded a low voice in English, “unless you prefer to pray, for you are about to die.”
“Draw!” ordered a low voice in English, “unless you’d rather pray, because you’re about to die.”
“Who be ye, varlet?” cried the Baron. “Ho, John! Ho, Guy! To the rescue, quick!” he shrieked, and drawing his sword, he attempted to back quickly toward the main doorway of the hall; but the man in armor was upon him and forcing him to fight ere he had taken three steps.
“Who are you, peasant?” shouted the Baron. “Hey, John! Hey, Guy! Come help me, quickly!” he screamed, and as he drew his sword, he tried to back away quickly toward the main doorway of the hall; but the armored man was upon him, forcing him to fight before he had taken three steps.
It had been short shrift for Peter of Colfax that night had not John and Guy and another of his henchmen rushed into the room with drawn swords.
It had been a tough night for Peter of Colfax if John, Guy, and another one of his guys hadn't burst into the room with their swords drawn.
“Ware! Sir Knight,” cried the girl, as she saw the three knaves rushing to the aid of their master.
“Watch out! Sir Knight,” shouted the girl, as she saw the three thugs rushing to help their master.
Turning to meet their assault, the knight was forced to abandon the terror-stricken Baron for an instant, and again he had made for the doorway bent only on escape; but the girl had divined his intentions, and running quickly to the entrance, she turned the great lock and threw the key with all her might to the far corner of the hall. In an instant she regretted her act, for she saw that where she might have reduced her rescuer’s opponents by at least one, she had now forced the cowardly Baron to remain, and nothing fights more fiercely than a cornered rat.
Turning to face their attack, the knight had to leave the terrified Baron for a moment, and once again he headed for the doorway, determined to escape. But the girl guessed what he was planning, and quickly ran to the entrance, locking the door and throwing the key with all her strength to the far corner of the hall. Immediately, she regretted her decision, realizing that instead of reducing her rescuer’s enemies by at least one, she had trapped the cowardly Baron, and nothing fights more fiercely than a cornered rat.
The knight was holding his own splendidly with the three retainers, and for an instant Bertrade de Montfort stood spell-bound by the exhibition of swordsmanship she was witnessing.
The knight was doing exceptionally well against the three retainers, and for a moment, Bertrade de Montfort was mesmerized by the display of sword fighting she was observing.
Fighting the three alternately, in pairs and again all at the same time, the silent knight, though weighted by his heavy armor, forced them steadily back; his flashing blade seeming to weave a net of steel about them. Suddenly his sword stopped just for an instant, stopped in the heart of one of his opponents, and as the man lunged to the floor, it was flashing again close to the breasts of the two remaining men-at-arms.
Fighting the three alternately, in pairs and again all at the same time, the silent knight, despite being weighed down by his heavy armor, pushed them back steadily; his gleaming blade seemed to create a net of steel around them. Suddenly, his sword paused for a moment, plunging into the heart of one of his opponents, and as the man collapsed to the floor, it was flashing again near the chests of the two remaining soldiers.
Another went down less than ten seconds later, and then the girl’s attention was called to the face of the horrified Baron; Peter of Colfax was moving—slowly and cautiously, he was creeping, from behind, toward the visored knight, and in his raised hand flashed a sharp dagger.
Another one went down less than ten seconds later, and then the girl noticed the face of the horrified Baron; Peter of Colfax was moving—slowly and cautiously, he was creeping from behind toward the visored knight, and in his raised hand glinted a sharp dagger.
For an instant, the girl stood frozen with horror, unable to move a finger or to cry out; but only for an instant, and then, regaining control of her muscles, she stooped quickly and, grasping a heavy foot-stool, hurled it full at Peter of Colfax.
For a moment, the girl was frozen in terror, unable to move or scream; but it was only for a moment, and then, regaining control of her body, she quickly bent down, grabbed a heavy footstool, and threw it straight at Peter of Colfax.
It struck him below the knees and toppled him to the floor just as the knight’s sword passed through the throat of his final antagonist.
It hit him below the knees and knocked him to the floor just as the knight’s sword sliced through the throat of his last enemy.
As the Baron fell, he struck heavily upon a table which supported the only lighted cresset within the chamber. In an instant, all was darkness. There was a rapid shuffling sound as of the scurrying of rats and then the quiet of the tomb settled upon the great hall.
As the Baron fell, he hit a table that held the only lit cresset in the room. In an instant, everything went dark. There was a quick shuffling sound like rats scurrying, and then the silence of a tomb enveloped the grand hall.
“Are you safe and unhurt, my Lady Bertrade?” asked a grave English voice out of the darkness.
“Are you safe and unharmed, Lady Bertrade?” asked a serious English voice from the shadows.
“Quite, Sir Knight,” she replied, “and you?”
“Sure, Sir Knight,” she replied, “and you?”
“Not a scratch, but where is our good friend the Baron?”
“Not a scratch, but where's our good friend the Baron?”
“He lay here upon the floor but a moment since, and carried a thin long dagger in his hand. Have a care, Sir Knight, he may even now be upon you.”
“He was just lying here on the floor a moment ago, holding a thin long dagger in his hand. Be careful, Sir Knight, he could still be after you.”
The knight did not answer, but she heard him moving boldly about the room. Soon he had found another lamp and made a light. As its feeble rays slowly penetrated the black gloom, the girl saw the bodies of the three men-at-arms, the overturned table and lamp, and the visored knight; but Peter of Colfax was gone.
The knight didn’t respond, but she could hear him confidently moving around the room. Before long, he found another lamp and lit it. As its weak light gradually cut through the darkness, the girl saw the bodies of the three guards, the toppled table and lamp, and the helmeted knight; but Peter of Colfax was missing.
The knight perceived his absence at the same time, but he only laughed a low, grim laugh.
The knight noticed his absence at the same time but just chuckled softly, with a grim tone.
“He will not go far, My Lady Bertrade,” he said.
“He won’t go far, My Lady Bertrade,” he said.
“How know you my name?” she asked. “Who may you be? I do not recognize your armor, and your breastplate bears no arms.”
“How do you know my name?” she asked. “Who are you? I don’t recognize your armor, and your breastplate doesn’t have any insignia.”
He did not answer at once and her heart rose in her breast as it filled with the hope that her brave rescuer might be the same Roger de Conde who had saved her from the hirelings of Peter of Colfax but a few short weeks since. Surely it was the same straight and mighty figure, and there was the marvelous swordplay as well. It must be he, and yet Roger de Conde had spoken no English while this man spoke it well, though, it was true, with a slight French accent.
He didn't reply immediately, and her heart raced with the hope that her courageous rescuer might be the same Roger de Conde who had saved her from Peter of Colfax's hired men just a few weeks ago. It had to be the same tall and powerful figure, and there was the incredible swordsmanship too. It must be him, but Roger de Conde hadn't spoken any English, while this man spoke it fluently, albeit with a slight French accent.
“My Lady Bertrade, I be Norman of Torn,” said the visored knight with quiet dignity.
“My Lady Bertrade, I am Norman of Torn,” said the knight in the visor with quiet dignity.
The girl’s heart sank, and a feeling of cold fear crept through her. For years that name had been the symbol of fierce cruelty, and mad hatred against her kind. Little children were frightened into obedience by the vaguest hint that the Devil of Torn would get them, and grown men had come to whisper the name with grim, set lips.
The girl’s heart dropped, and a cold fear washed over her. For years, that name had represented intense cruelty and insane hatred towards her kind. Little kids were scared into behaving by just the slightest suggestion that the Devil of Torn would come for them, and grown men had started to whisper the name with tight, grim faces.
“Norman of Torn!” she whispered. “May God have mercy on my soul!”
“Norman of Torn!” she whispered. “May God have mercy on my soul!”
Beneath the visored helm, a wave of pain and sorrow surged across the countenance of the outlaw, and a little shudder, as of a chill of hopelessness, shook his giant frame.
Beneath the visor of his helmet, a wave of pain and sadness washed over the outlaw's face, and a slight shudder, like a chill of despair, shook his massive body.
“You need not fear, My Lady,” he said sadly. “You shall be in your father’s castle of Leicester ere the sun marks noon. And you will be safer under the protection of the hated Devil of Torn than with your own mighty father, or your royal uncle.”
“You don’t need to be afraid, My Lady,” he said with a sad tone. “You will be in your father’s castle of Leicester before the sun is high. And you’ll be safer under the protection of the despised Devil of Torn than with your powerful father or your royal uncle.”
“It is said that you never lie, Norman of Torn,” spoke the girl, “and I believe you, but tell me why you thus befriend a De Montfort.”
“It’s said that you never lie, Norman of Torn,” the girl said, “and I believe you, but tell me why you’re friends with a De Montfort.”
“It is not for love of your father or your brothers, nor yet hatred of Peter of Colfax, nor neither for any reward whatsoever. It pleases me to do as I do, that is all. Come.”
“It’s not because of love for your father or your brothers, nor out of hatred for Peter of Colfax, and not for any reward at all. I just enjoy doing what I do, that’s all. Come.”
He led her in silence to the courtyard and across the lowered drawbridge, to where they soon discovered a group of horsemen, and in answer to a low challenge from Shandy, Norman of Torn replied that it was he.
He quietly guided her to the courtyard and across the lowered drawbridge, where they soon found a group of horsemen. Responding to a soft challenge from Shandy, Norman of Torn confirmed it was him.
“Take a dozen men, Shandy, and search yon hellhole. Bring out to me, alive, Peter of Colfax, and My Lady’s cloak and a palfrey—and Shandy, when all is done as I say, you may apply the torch! But no looting, Shandy.”
“Take a dozen men, Shandy, and search that hellhole over there. Bring me back, alive, Peter of Colfax, along with My Lady’s cloak and a horse—and Shandy, once everything is done as I say, you can set it on fire! But no looting, Shandy.”
Shandy looked in surprise upon his leader, for the torch had never been a weapon of Norman of Torn, while loot, if not always the prime object of his many raids, was at least a very important consideration.
Shandy looked in surprise at his leader, because the torch had never been a weapon of Norman of Torn, and while loot might not always be the main goal of his many raids, it was still a very significant factor.
The outlaw noticed the surprised hesitation of his faithful subaltern and signing him to listen, said:
The outlaw saw the surprised hesitation of his loyal second-in-command and gestured for him to pay attention, saying:
“Red Shandy, Norman of Torn has fought and sacked and pillaged for the love of it, and for a principle which was at best but a vague generality. Tonight we ride to redress a wrong done to My Lady Bertrade de Montfort, and that, Shandy, is a different matter. The torch, Shandy, from tower to scullery, but in the service of My Lady, no looting.”
“Red Shandy, Norman of Torn has fought, raided, and plundered just for the thrill of it and for a principle that was really just a vague idea. Tonight we're riding to right a wrong done to My Lady Bertrade de Montfort, and that, Shandy, is something else. The torch, Shandy, from tower to kitchen, but in the service of My Lady, no looting.”
“Yes, My Lord,” answered Shandy, and departed with his little detachment.
“Yes, My Lord,” Shandy replied, and left with his small group.
In a half hour he returned with a dozen prisoners, but no Peter of Colfax.
In half an hour, he came back with a dozen prisoners, but no Peter of Colfax.
“He has flown, My Lord,” the big fellow reported, and indeed it was true. Peter of Colfax had passed through the vaults beneath his castle and, by a long subterranean passage, had reached the quarters of some priests without the lines of Norman of Torn. By this time, he was several miles on his way to the coast and France; for he had recognized the swordsmanship of the outlaw, and did not care to remain in England and face the wrath of both Norman of Torn and Simon de Montfort.
“He has escaped, My Lord,” the big guy reported, and it was true. Peter of Colfax had gone through the vaults beneath his castle and, by a long underground tunnel, had reached the quarters of some priests who were outside the reach of Norman of Torn. By now, he was several miles on his way to the coast and France; he had recognized the fighting skills of the outlaw and didn’t want to stick around in England to face the anger of both Norman of Torn and Simon de Montfort.
“He will return,” was the outlaw’s only comment, when he had been fully convinced that the Baron had escaped.
“He will come back,” was the outlaw’s only comment when he was completely sure that the Baron had gotten away.
They watched until the castle had burst into flames in a dozen places, the prisoners huddled together in terror and apprehension, fully expecting a summary and horrible death.
They watched as the castle erupted in flames in multiple places, the prisoners huddled together in fear and dread, fully anticipating a quick and brutal death.
When Norman of Torn had assured himself that no human power could now save the doomed pile, he ordered that the march be taken up, and the warriors filed down the roadway behind their leader and Bertrade de Montfort, leaving their erstwhile prisoners sorely puzzled but unharmed and free.
When Norman of Torn realized that no one could save the doomed castle, he commanded the march to continue, and the warriors followed their leader and Bertrade de Montfort down the road, leaving their former prisoners confused but unharmed and free.
As they looked back, they saw the heavens red with the great flames that sprang high above the lofty towers. Immense volumes of dense smoke rolled southward across the sky line. Occasionally it would clear away from the burning castle for an instant to show the black walls pierced by their hundreds of embrasures, each lit up by the red of the raging fire within. It was a gorgeous, impressive spectacle, but one so common in those fierce, wild days, that none thought it worthy of more than a passing backward glance.
As they looked back, they saw the sky glowing red with the huge flames shooting high above the tall towers. Thick plumes of dark smoke drifted southward across the skyline. Occasionally, the smoke would clear away from the burning castle for a moment, revealing the black walls dotted with hundreds of openings, each illuminated by the furious fire inside. It was a stunning, striking sight, but so typical in those harsh, wild times that no one considered it worth more than a quick look back.
Varied emotions filled the breasts of the several riders who wended their slow way down the mud-slippery road. Norman of Torn was both elated and sad. Elated that he had been in time to save this girl who awakened such strange emotions in his breast; sad that he was a loathsome thing in her eyes. But that it was pure happiness just to be near her, sufficed him for the time; of the morrow, what use to think! The little, grim, gray, old man of Torn nursed the spleen he did not dare vent openly, and cursed the chance that had sent Henry de Montfort to Torn to search for his sister; while the followers of the outlaw swore quietly over the vagary which had brought them on this long ride without either fighting or loot.
Varied emotions filled the hearts of the riders as they made their slow way down the muddy, slippery road. Norman of Torn felt both excited and sad. He was excited that he had arrived in time to save the girl who stirred such strange feelings in him; sad that he appeared loathsome in her eyes. But for now, just being near her was enough; why worry about tomorrow? The small, grim, old man of Torn held onto his frustration, which he didn’t dare express openly, and cursed the luck that had brought Henry de Montfort to Torn to look for his sister. Meanwhile, the outlaw’s followers quietly grumbled about the strange twist of fate that had led them on this long ride without any battles or loot.
Bertrade de Montfort was but filled with wonder that she should owe her life and honor to this fierce, wild cut-throat who had sworn especial hatred against her family, because of its relationship to the house of Plantagenet. She could not fathom it, and yet, he seemed fair spoken for so rough a man; she wondered what manner of countenance might lie beneath that barred visor.
Bertrade de Montfort was completely astonished that she owed her life and honor to this fierce, wild killer who had declared a special hatred for her family due to their connection to the Plantagenet family. She couldn't understand it, and yet, he seemed surprisingly polite for such a rough man; she wondered what kind of face was hidden behind that barred visor.
Once the outlaw took his cloak from its fastenings at his saddle’s cantel and threw it about the shoulders of the girl, for the night air was chilly, and again he dismounted and led her palfrey around a bad place in the road, lest the beast might slip and fall.
Once the outlaw took his cloak from its fastenings at his saddle’s cantle and draped it over the girl’s shoulders, as the night air was cold, and then he got off his horse again and guided her pony around a rough spot in the road, to prevent the animal from slipping and falling.
She thanked him in her courtly manner for these services, but beyond that, no word passed between them, and they came, in silence, about midday within sight of the castle of Simon de Montfort.
She thanked him in her polite way for his help, but other than that, they didn't say anything to each other as they silently approached the castle of Simon de Montfort around midday.
The watch upon the tower was thrown into confusion by the approach of so large a party of armed men, so that, by the time they were in hailing distance, the walls of the great structure were crowded with fighting men.
The watch on the tower was thrown into chaos by the arrival of such a large group of armed men, so that, by the time they were within shouting distance, the walls of the massive structure were packed with fighters.
Shandy rode ahead with a flag of truce, and when he was beneath the castle walls Simon de Montfort called forth:
Shandy rode ahead with a peace flag, and when he was under the castle walls, Simon de Montfort called out:
“Who be ye and what your mission? Peace or war?”
“Who are you and what’s your mission? Peace or war?”
“It is Norman of Torn, come in peace, and in the service of a De Montfort,” replied Shandy. “He would enter with one companion, my Lord Earl.”
“It’s Norman of Torn, here in peace and serving a De Montfort,” Shandy replied. “He would like to enter with one companion, my Lord Earl.”
“Dares Norman of Torn enter the castle of Simon de Montfort—thinks he that I keep a robbers’ roost!” cried the fierce old warrior.
“Does Norman of Torn dare to enter Simon de Montfort's castle—does he think I run a den of thieves?” shouted the fierce old warrior.
“Norman of Torn dares ride where he will in all England,” boasted the red giant. “Will you see him in peace, My Lord?”
“Norman of Torn rides wherever he wants in all of England,” bragged the red giant. “Will you see him peacefully, My Lord?”
“Let him enter,” said De Montfort, “but no knavery, now, we are a thousand men here, well armed and ready fighters.”
“Let him in,” De Montfort said, “but no tricks—there are a thousand of us here, well-armed and ready to fight.”
Shandy returned to his master with the reply, and together, Norman of Torn and Bertrade de Montfort clattered across the drawbridge beneath the portcullis of the castle of the Earl of Leicester, brother-in-law of Henry III of England.
Shandy returned to his boss with the response, and together, Norman of Torn and Bertrade de Montfort crossed the drawbridge under the castle's portcullis belonging to the Earl of Leicester, who was the brother-in-law of Henry III of England.
The girl was still wrapped in the great cloak of her protector, for it had been raining, so that she rode beneath the eyes of her father’s men without being recognized. In the courtyard, they were met by Simon de Montfort, and his sons Henry and Simon.
The girl was still wrapped in her protector's big cloak, as it had been raining, allowing her to ride under the watchful eyes of her father's men without being recognized. In the courtyard, they were greeted by Simon de Montfort and his sons, Henry and Simon.
The girl threw herself impetuously from her mount, and, flinging aside the outlaw’s cloak, rushed toward her astounded parent.
The girl jumped off her horse without thinking and, tossing aside the outlaw’s cloak, ran toward her stunned parent.
“What means this,” cried De Montfort, “has the rascal offered you harm or indignity?”
“What does this mean,” shouted De Montfort, “has that scoundrel threatened you or disrespected you?”
“You craven liar,” cried Henry de Montfort, “but yesterday you swore upon your honor that you did not hold my sister, and I, like a fool, believed.” And with his words, the young man flung himself upon Norman of Torn with drawn sword.
“You cowardly liar,” shouted Henry de Montfort, “just yesterday you swore on your honor that you didn’t have my sister, and I, like an idiot, believed you.” With that, the young man lunged at Norman of Torn with his sword drawn.
Quicker than the eye could see, the sword of the visored knight flew from its scabbard, and, with a single lightning-like move, sent the blade of young De Montfort hurtling across the courtyard; and then, before either could take another step, Bertrade de Montfort had sprung between them and placing a hand upon the breastplate of the outlaw, stretched forth the other with palm out-turned toward her kinsmen as though to protect Norman of Torn from further assault.
Quicker than anyone could blink, the sword of the knight in the visor shot from its sheath, and with a single, lightning-fast motion, knocked young De Montfort's blade across the courtyard. Before either of them could make another move, Bertrade de Montfort jumped between them, placing one hand on the outlaw's chest and extending the other with her palm facing her relative, as if to shield Norman of Torn from any further attack.
“Be he outlaw or devil,” she cried, “he is a brave and courteous knight, and he deserves from the hands of the De Montforts the best hospitality they can give, and not cold steel and insults.” Then she explained briefly to her astonished father and brothers what had befallen during the past few days.
“Whether he’s an outlaw or a villain,” she exclaimed, “he’s a brave and respectful knight, and he deserves the best hospitality the De Montforts can offer, not cold steel and insults.” Then she briefly explained to her shocked father and brothers what had happened over the past few days.
Henry de Montfort, with the fine chivalry that marked him, was the first to step forward with outstretched hand to thank Norman of Torn, and to ask his pardon for his rude words and hostile act.
Henry de Montfort, with the noble bravery that defined him, was the first to step forward with an outstretched hand to thank Norman of Torn and to ask for his forgiveness for his harsh words and aggressive action.
The outlaw but held up his open palm, as he said,
The outlaw held up his open palm and said,
“Let the De Montforts think well ere they take the hand of Norman of Torn. I give not my hand except in friendship, and not for a passing moment; but for life. I appreciate your present feelings of gratitude, but let them not blind you to the fact that I am still Norman the Devil, and that you have seen my mark upon the brows of your dead. I would gladly have your friendship, but I wish it for the man, Norman of Torn, with all his faults, as well as what virtues you may think him to possess.”
“Let the De Montforts think carefully before they accept the hand of Norman of Torn. I offer my hand only in friendship, and not for a fleeting moment; but for life. I acknowledge your current feelings of gratitude, but don't let them blind you to the fact that I am still Norman the Devil, and that my mark is on the foreheads of your dead. I would love to have your friendship, but I want it for the man, Norman of Torn, with all his flaws, as well as any virtues you might believe he has.”
“You are right, sir,” said the Earl, “you have our gratitude and our thanks for the service you have rendered the house of Montfort, and ever during our lives you may command our favors. I admire your bravery and your candor, but while you continue the Outlaw of Torn, you may not break bread at the table of De Montfort as a friend would have the right to do.”
“You're right, sir,” said the Earl, “we appreciate and thank you for the service you've done for the Montfort family, and for as long as we live, you can count on our support. I admire your courage and honesty, but as long as you remain the Outlaw of Torn, you won't be able to share a meal at the De Montfort table as a friend would have the right to.”
“Your speech is that of a wise and careful man,” said Norman of Torn quietly. “I go, but remember that from this day, I have no quarrel with the House of Simon de Montfort, and that should you need my arms, they are at your service, a thousand strong. Goodbye.” But as he turned to go, Bertrade de Montfort confronted him with outstretched hand.
“Your speech is that of a wise and careful man,” Norman of Torn said quietly. “I'm leaving, but remember that from this day on, I have no conflict with the House of Simon de Montfort. If you ever need my support, I’m ready to help, a thousand strong. Goodbye.” But as he turned to leave, Bertrade de Montfort stepped in front of him with her hand extended.
“You must take my hand in friendship,” she said, “for, to my dying day, I must ever bless the name of Norman of Torn because of the horror from which he has rescued me.”
“You need to take my hand in friendship,” she said, “because for the rest of my life, I will always be grateful to Norman of Torn for rescuing me from that nightmare.”
He took the little fingers in his mailed hand, and bending upon one knee raised them to his lips.
He took the little fingers in his armored hand, and bending one knee, brought them to his lips.
“To no other—woman, man, king, God, or devil—has Norman of Torn bent the knee. If ever you need him, My Lady Bertrade, remember that his services are yours for the asking.”
“To no one else—woman, man, king, God, or devil—has Norman of Torn bowed down. If you ever need him, My Lady Bertrade, just remember that his services are yours for the asking.”
And turning, he mounted and rode in silence from the courtyard of the castle of Leicester. Without a backward glance, and with his five hundred men at his back, Norman of Torn disappeared beyond a turning in the roadway.
And turning, he got on his horse and rode away in silence from the courtyard of the castle of Leicester. Without looking back, and with his five hundred men behind him, Norman of Torn vanished around a bend in the road.
“A strange man,” said Simon de Montfort, “both good and bad, but from today, I shall ever believe more good than bad. Would that he were other than he be, for his arm would wield a heavy sword against the enemies of England, an he could be persuaded to our cause.”
“A strange man,” said Simon de Montfort, “both good and bad, but from today, I will always believe he’s more good than bad. I wish he were different, because his strength would be a powerful weapon against the enemies of England if he could be convinced to join our side.”
“Who knows,” said Henry de Montfort, “but that an offer of friendship might have won him to a better life. It seemed that in his speech was a note of wistfulness. I wish, father, that we had taken his hand.”
“Who knows,” said Henry de Montfort, “maybe an offer of friendship could have led him to a better life. There was something wistful in the way he spoke. I wish, father, that we had accepted his hand.”
CHAPTER XI
Several days after Norman of Torn’s visit to the castle of Leicester, a young knight appeared before the Earl’s gates demanding admittance to have speech with Simon de Montfort. The Earl received him, and as the young man entered his presence, Simon de Montfort sprang to his feet in astonishment.
Several days after Norman of Torn’s visit to Leicester Castle, a young knight showed up at the Earl’s gates asking for permission to speak with Simon de Montfort. The Earl welcomed him, and when the young man walked in, Simon de Montfort jumped to his feet in surprise.
“My Lord Prince,” he cried. “What do ye here, and alone?”
“My Lord Prince,” he exclaimed. “What are you doing here, all alone?”
The young man smiled.
The guy smiled.
“I be no prince, My Lord,” he said, “though some have said that I favor the King’s son. I be Roger de Conde, whom it may have pleased your gracious daughter to mention. I have come to pay homage to Bertrade de Montfort.”
“I am no prince, My Lord,” he said, “though some have said that I resemble the King’s son. I am Roger de Conde, whom your gracious daughter may have mentioned. I have come to pay my respects to Bertrade de Montfort.”
“Ah,” said De Montfort, rising to greet the young knight cordially, “an you be that Roger de Conde who rescued my daughter from the fellows of Peter of Colfax, the arms of the De Montforts are open to you.
“Ah,” said De Montfort, getting up to warmly welcome the young knight, “if you’re the Roger de Conde who saved my daughter from Peter of Colfax’s men, the De Montforts are here for you.”
“Bertrade has had your name upon her tongue many times since her return. She will be glad indeed to receive you, as is her father. She has told us of your valiant espousal of her cause, and the thanks of her brothers and mother await you, Roger de Conde.
“Bertrade has mentioned your name many times since she got back. She and her father will be very happy to see you. She has told us about your brave support for her cause, and her brothers and mother are looking forward to thanking you, Roger de Conde.”
“She also told us of your strange likeness to Prince Edward, but until I saw you, I could not believe two men could be born of different mothers and yet be so identical. Come, we will seek out my daughter and her mother.”
“She also mentioned your weird resemblance to Prince Edward, but I couldn't believe that two guys could be born from different mothers and still look so much alike until I saw you. Come on, let's go find my daughter and her mom.”
De Montfort led the young man to a small chamber where they were greeted by Princess Eleanor, his wife, and by Bertrade de Montfort. The girl was frankly glad to see him once more and laughingly chide him because he had allowed another to usurp his prerogative and rescue her from Peter of Colfax.
De Montfort led the young man to a small room where they were welcomed by Princess Eleanor, his wife, and Bertrade de Montfort. The girl was genuinely happy to see him again and playfully scolded him for letting someone else take his place and save her from Peter of Colfax.
“And to think,” she cried, “that it should have been Norman of Torn who fulfilled your duties for you. But he did not capture Sir Peter’s head, my friend; that is still at large to be brought to me upon a golden dish.”
“And to think,” she exclaimed, “that it was Norman of Torn who took care of your duties. But he didn’t capture Sir Peter’s head, my friend; that’s still out there waiting to be brought to me on a golden plate.”
“I have not forgotten, Lady Bertrade,” said Roger de Conde. “Peter of Colfax will return.”
“I haven't forgotten, Lady Bertrade,” said Roger de Conde. “Peter of Colfax will come back.”
The girl glanced at him quickly.
The girl quickly glanced at him.
“The very words of the Outlaw of Torn,” she said. “How many men be ye, Roger de Conde? With raised visor, you could pass in the King’s court for the King’s son; and in manner, and form, and swordsmanship, and your visor lowered, you might easily be hanged for Norman of Torn.”
“The very words of the Outlaw of Torn,” she said. “How many men are you, Roger de Conde? With your visor up, you could easily be mistaken for the King’s son in the King’s court; and in terms of demeanor, appearance, and swordsmanship, with your visor down, you might just as easily be hanged as a Norman of Torn.”
“And which would it please ye most that I be?” he laughed.
“And which would you prefer me to be?” he laughed.
“Neither,” she answered, “I be satisfied with my friend, Roger de Conde.”
“Neither,” she replied, “I’m happy with my friend, Roger de Conde.”
“So ye like not the Devil of Torn?” he asked.
“So you don’t like the Devil of Torn?” he asked.
“He has done me a great service, and I be under monstrous obligations to him, but he be, nathless, the Outlaw of Torn and I the daughter of an earl and a king’s sister.”
“He has done me a huge favor, and I’m under enormous obligations to him, but he is, after all, the Outlaw of Torn and I am the daughter of an earl and a king’s sister.”
“A most unbridgeable gulf indeed,” commented Roger de Conde, drily. “Not even gratitude could lead a king’s niece to receive Norman of Torn on a footing of equality.”
“A completely unbridgeable gap indeed,” Roger de Conde remarked dryly. “Not even gratitude could convince a king’s niece to treat Norman of Torn as an equal.”
“He has my friendship, always,” said the girl, “but I doubt me if Norman of Torn be the man to impose upon it.”
“He has my friendship, always,” said the girl, “but I doubt if Norman of Torn is the kind of guy to take advantage of that.”
“One can never tell,” said Roger de Conde, “what manner of fool a man may be. When a man’s head be filled with a pretty face, what room be there for reason?”
“One can never tell,” said Roger de Conde, “what kind of fool a man might be. When a man’s mind is filled with a pretty face, what space is there for reason?”
“Soon thou wilt be a courtier, if thou keep long at this turning of pretty compliments,” said the girl coldly; “and I like not courtiers, nor their empty, hypocritical chatter.”
“Soon you’ll be a courtier if you keep up this flattery,” the girl said coldly; “and I don’t like courtiers or their shallow, fake talk.”
The man laughed.
The guy laughed.
“If I turned a compliment, I did not know it,” he said. “What I think, I say. It may not be a courtly speech or it may. I know nothing of courts and care less, but be it man or maid to whom I speak, I say what is in my mind or I say nothing. I did not, in so many words, say that you are beautiful, but I think it nevertheless, and ye cannot be angry with my poor eyes if they deceive me into believing that no fairer woman breathes the air of England. Nor can you chide my sinful brain that it gladly believes what mine eyes tell it. No, you may not be angry so long as I do not tell you all this.”
“If I gave a compliment, I didn’t realize it,” he said. “I speak my mind, whether it sounds polished or not. I know nothing about courts, and I care even less, but whether I’m talking to a man or a woman, I express what I think or I stay silent. I didn’t explicitly say that you’re beautiful, but I truly believe it, and you can’t blame my poor eyes for being fooled into thinking that no one else in England is as lovely as you. You can’t fault my eager mind for happily believing what my eyes see. No, you can’t be upset as long as I don’t share all of this with you.”
Bertrade de Montfort did not know how to answer so ridiculous a sophistry; and, truth to tell, she was more than pleased to hear from the lips of Roger de Conde what bored her on the tongues of other men.
Bertrade de Montfort didn't know how to respond to such a ridiculous argument; and, to be honest, she was more than happy to hear from Roger de Conde what bored her when others said it.
De Conde was the guest of the Earl of Leicester for several days, and before his visit was terminated, the young man had so won his way into the good graces of the family that they were loath to see him leave.
De Conde was the guest of the Earl of Leicester for several days, and before his visit ended, the young man had charmed his way into the family’s good graces so much that they were reluctant to see him go.
Although denied the society of such as these throughout his entire life, yet it seemed that he fell as naturally into the ways of their kind as though he had always been among them. His starved soul, groping through the darkness of the empty past, yearned toward the feasting and the light of friendship, and urged him to turn his back upon the old life, and remain ever with these people, for Simon de Montfort had offered the young man a position of trust and honor in his retinue.
Although he had been deprived of the company of people like them his entire life, he slipped into their ways as if he had always belonged among them. His hungry soul, searching through the shadows of his empty past, longed for the warmth and joy of friendship, pushing him to abandon his old life and stay with these individuals, as Simon de Montfort had offered him a position of trust and respect in his entourage.
“Why refused you the offer of my father?” said Bertrade to him as he was come to bid her farewell. “Simon de Montfort is as great a man in England as the King himself, and your future were assured did you attach yourself to his person. But what am I saying! Did Roger de Conde not wish to be elsewhere, he had accepted and, as he did not accept, it is proof positive that he does not wish to bide among the De Montforts.”
“Why did you turn down my father's offer?” Bertrade asked him as he came to say goodbye. “Simon de Montfort is as important in England as the King himself, and your future would be secure if you aligned yourself with him. But what am I saying! If Roger de Conde really wanted to stay here, he would have accepted the offer, and the fact that he didn't shows that he doesn’t want to be around the De Montforts.”
“I would give my soul to the devil,” said Norman of Torn, “would it buy me the right to remain ever at the feet of Bertrade Montfort.”
“I would give my soul to the devil,” said Norman of Torn, “if it would buy me the right to always be at the feet of Bertrade Montfort.”
He raised her hand to his lips in farewell as he started to speak, but something—was it an almost imperceptible pressure of her little fingers, a quickening of her breath or a swaying of her body toward him?—caused him to pause and raise his eyes to hers.
He brought her hand to his lips in goodbye as he began to speak, but something—was it a barely noticeable pressure of her small fingers, a quickening of her breath, or her body leaning toward him?—made him stop and look into her eyes.
For an instant they stood thus, the eyes of the man sinking deep into the eyes of the maid, and then hers closed and with a little sigh that was half gasp, she swayed toward him, and the Devil of Torn folded the King’s niece in his mighty arms and his lips placed the seal of a great love upon those that were upturned to him.
For a moment, they stood like that, the man's gaze locked onto the maid's, and then her eyes closed, and with a small sigh that was almost a gasp, she leaned toward him. The Devil of Torn wrapped his powerful arms around the King's niece, sealing his deep love with a kiss on her upturned lips.
The touch of those pure lips brought the man to himself.
The feel of those soft lips brought the man back to reality.
“Ah, Bertrade, my Bertrade,” he cried, “what is this thing that I have done! Forgive me, and let the greatness and the purity of my love for you plead in extenuation of my act.”
“Ah, Bertrade, my Bertrade,” he shouted, “what have I done! Please forgive me, and let the depth and purity of my love for you justify my actions.”
She looked up into his face in surprise, and then placing her strong white hands upon his shoulders, she whispered:
She looked up at his face in surprise, and then, placing her strong white hands on his shoulders, she whispered:
“See, Roger, I am not angry. It is not wrong that we love; tell me it is not, Roger.”
“Look, Roger, I’m not mad. It’s not a bad thing that we love; please tell me it’s not, Roger.”
“You must not say that you love me, Bertrade. I am a coward, a craven poltroon; but, God, how I love you.”
“You can’t say that you love me, Bertrade. I’m a coward, a spineless fool; but, God, how I love you.”
“But,” said the girl, “I do love—”
“But,” said the girl, “I really do love—”
“Stop,” he cried, “not yet, not yet. Do not say it till I come again. You know nothing of me, you do not know even who I be; but when next I come, I promise that ye shall know as much of me as I myself know, and then, Bertrade, my Bertrade, if you can then say, ‘I love you’ no power on earth, or in heaven above, or hell below shall keep you from being mine!”
“Stop,” he shouted, “not yet, not yet. Don’t say it until I come back. You don’t know anything about me; you don’t even know who I am. But when I come back next time, I promise you’ll know as much about me as I know about myself, and then, Bertrade, my Bertrade, if you can say, ‘I love you,’ no power on earth, in heaven above, or hell below will keep you from being mine!”
“I will wait, Roger, for I believe in you and trust you. I do not understand, but I know that you must have some good reason, though it all seems very strange to me. If I, a De Montfort, am willing to acknowledge my love for any man, there can be no reason why I should not do so, unless,” and she started at the sudden thought, wide-eyed and paling, “unless there be another woman, a—a—wife?”
“I will wait, Roger, because I believe in you and trust you. I don’t fully understand, but I know you must have a good reason, even if it all seems really strange to me. If I, a De Montfort, am willing to admit my love for any man, there shouldn’t be a reason I shouldn’t do that, unless,” and she gasped at the sudden thought, wide-eyed and pale, “unless there’s another woman, a—a—wife?”
“There is no other woman, Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn. “I have no wife; nor within the limits of my memory have my lips ever before touched the lips of another, for I do not remember my mother.”
“There is no other woman, Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn. “I have no wife; nor do I remember ever kissing anyone else, because I don’t remember my mother.”
She sighed a happy little sigh of relief, and laughing lightly, said:
She let out a small, happy sigh of relief and, laughing softly, said:
“It is some old woman’s bugaboo that you are haling out of a dark corner of your imagination to frighten yourself with. I do not fear, since I know that you must be all good. There be no line of vice or deception upon your face and you are very brave. So brave and noble a man, Roger, has a heart of pure gold.”
“It’s just an old woman’s silly fear that you’re pulling out of a dark corner of your mind to scare yourself with. I’m not afraid, because I know you’re all good. There’s no hint of vice or deceit on your face, and you’re really brave. Such a brave and noble man, Roger, has a heart of pure gold.”
“Don’t,” he said, bitterly. “I cannot endure it. Wait until I come again and then, oh my flower of all England, if you have it in your heart to speak as you are speaking now, the sun of my happiness will be at zenith. Then, but not before, shall I speak to the Earl, thy father. Farewell, Bertrade, in a few days I return.”
“Don’t,” he said, bitterly. “I can’t handle it. Wait until I come back, and then, oh my flower of all England, if you feel the same way you do now, my happiness will be at its peak. Then, but not before, will I talk to the Earl, your father. Goodbye, Bertrade, I’ll be back in a few days.”
“If you would speak to the Earl on such a subject, you insolent young puppy, you may save your breath,” thundered an angry voice, and Simon de Montfort strode, scowling, into the room.
“If you want to talk to the Earl about that, you arrogant little brat, you might as well save your breath,” shouted an angry voice, and Simon de Montfort marched in, frowning, into the room.
The girl paled, but not from fear of her father, for the fighting blood of the De Montforts was as strong in her as in her sire. She faced him with as brave and resolute a face as did the young man, who turned slowly, fixing De Montfort with level gaze.
The girl went pale, but it wasn’t out of fear of her father; the fighting spirit of the De Montforts ran strong in her just like it did in him. She stood up to him with just as brave and determined a look as the young man, who turned slowly to meet De Montfort's steady gaze.
“I heard enough of your words as I was passing through the corridor,” continued the latter, “to readily guess what had gone before. So it is for this that you have wormed your sneaking way into my home? And thought you that Simon de Montfort would throw his daughter at the head of the first passing rogue? Who be ye, but a nameless rascal? For aught we know, some low born lackey. Get ye hence, and be only thankful that I do not aid you with the toe of my boot where it would do the most good.”
“I heard enough of what you were saying as I walked through the hallway,” the other continued, “to easily figure out what happened before. So this is why you’ve sneakily wormed your way into my home? And you thought Simon de Montfort would just throw his daughter at the first random scoundrel that came by? Who do you think you are, just some nameless jerk? For all we know, you could be a lowly servant. Get out of here, and be grateful that I’m not kicking you where it would hurt the most.”
“Stop!” cried the girl. “Stop, father, hast forgot that but for Roger de Conde ye might have seen your daughter a corpse ere now, or, worse, herself befouled and dishonored?”
“Stop!” shouted the girl. “Stop, Dad, have you forgotten that if it weren’t for Roger de Conde, you might have seen your daughter as a corpse by now, or, worse, dishonored and tainted?”
“I do not forget,” replied the Earl, “and it is because I remember that my sword remains in its scabbard. The fellow has been amply repaid by the friendship of De Montfort, but now this act of perfidy has wiped clean the score. An’ you would go in peace, sirrah, go quickly, ere I lose my temper.”
“I don’t forget,” replied the Earl, “and it’s because I remember that my sword remains in its sheath. The guy has been more than compensated by the friendship of De Montfort, but now this act of betrayal has cleared the slate. If you want to leave peacefully, then do it quickly, before I lose my temper.”
“There has been some misunderstanding on your part, My Lord,” spoke Norman of Torn, quietly and without apparent anger or excitement. “Your daughter has not told me that she loves me, nor did I contemplate asking you for her hand. When next I come, first shall I see her and if she will have me, My Lord, I shall come to you to tell you that I shall wed her. Norm—Roger de Conde asks permission of no man to do what he would do.”
“There seems to be a misunderstanding on your part, My Lord,” said Norman of Torn, calmly and without any visible anger or excitement. “Your daughter hasn’t told me that she loves me, nor did I plan to ask you for her hand. The next time I visit, I will see her first, and if she wants me, My Lord, I will come to you to let you know that I intend to marry her. Norm—Roger de Conde doesn’t ask for permission from anyone to do what he intends to do.”
Simon de Montfort was fairly bursting with rage but he managed to control himself to say,
Simon de Montfort was really furious, but he managed to hold himself together to say,
“My daughter weds whom I select, and even now I have practically closed negotiations for her betrothal to Prince Philip, nephew of King Louis of France. And as for you, sir, I would as lief see her the wife of the Outlaw of Torn. He, at least, has wealth and power, and a name that be known outside his own armor. But enough of this; get you gone, nor let me see your face again within the walls of Leicester’s castle.”
“My daughter will marry whoever I choose, and I’m almost done negotiating her engagement to Prince Philip, nephew of King Louis of France. As for you, I would just as soon see her married to the Outlaw of Torn. He at least has wealth and power, and a name that’s recognized beyond his own armor. But enough of this; leave now and don’t let me see your face again within the walls of Leicester’s castle.”
“You are right, My Lord, it were foolish and idle for us to be quarreling with words,” said the outlaw. “Farewell, My Lady. I shall return as I promised, and your word shall be law.” And with a profound bow to De Montfort, Norman of Torn left the apartment, and in a few minutes was riding through the courtyard of the castle toward the main portals.
“You're right, My Lord, it would be foolish and pointless for us to argue with words,” said the outlaw. “Goodbye, My Lady. I will return as I promised, and your word will be law.” With a deep bow to De Montfort, Norman of Torn left the room and, in a few minutes, was riding through the castle courtyard toward the main gates.
As he passed beneath a window in the castle wall, a voice called to him from above, and drawing in his horse, he looked up into the eyes of Bertrade de Montfort.
As he rode past a window in the castle wall, a voice called out to him from above. He pulled in his horse and looked up into the eyes of Bertrade de Montfort.
“Take this, Roger de Conde,” she whispered, dropping a tiny parcel to him, “and wear it ever, for my sake. We may never meet again, for the Earl my father, is a mighty man, not easily turned from his decisions; therefore I shall say to you, Roger de Conde, what you forbid my saying. I love you, and be ye prince or scullion, you may have me, if you can find the means to take me.”
“Here, take this, Roger de Conde,” she whispered, handing him a small package. “Wear it always for my sake. We might never see each other again, because my father, the Earl, is a powerful man who doesn’t easily change his mind. So I’m going to say something you’ve asked me not to say, Roger de Conde. I love you, and whether you’re a prince or a servant, you can have me if you can figure out how to get me.”
“Wait, my lady, until I return, then shall you decide, and if ye be of the same mind as today, never fear but that I shall take ye. Again, farewell.” And with a brave smile that hid a sad heart, Norman of Torn passed out of the castle yard.
“Wait, my lady, until I return, then you can decide, and if you feel the same way as today, you can be sure that I will take you. Again, goodbye.” And with a brave smile that concealed a sad heart, Norman of Torn left the castle yard.
When he undid the parcel which Bertrade had tossed to him, he found that it contained a beautifully wrought ring set with a single opal.
When he opened the package that Bertrade had thrown to him, he found it held a beautifully crafted ring with a single opal.
The Outlaw of Torn raised the little circlet to his lips, and then slipped it upon the third finger of his left hand.
The Outlaw of Torn brought the small ring to his lips and then slid it onto the third finger of his left hand.
CHAPTER XII
Norman of Torn did not return to the castle of Leicester “in a few days,” nor for many months. For news came to him that Bertrade de Montfort had been posted off to France in charge of her mother.
Norman of Torn didn’t go back to the castle of Leicester “in a few days,” or for many months. He received word that Bertrade de Montfort had been sent to France to take care of her mother.
From now on, the forces of Torn were employed in repeated attacks on royalist barons, encroaching ever and ever southward until even Berkshire and Surrey and Sussex felt the weight of the iron hand of the outlaw.
From now on, Torn's forces were used in repeated attacks on royalist barons, pushing further and further south until even Berkshire, Surrey, and Sussex felt the pressure of the outlaw's iron grip.
Nearly a year had elapsed since that day when he had held the fair form of Bertrade de Montfort in his arms, and in all that time he had heard no word from her.
Nearly a year had passed since that day when he had held the beautiful Bertrade de Montfort in his arms, and in all that time he hadn’t heard a thing from her.
He would have followed her to France but for the fact that, after he had parted from her and the intoxication of her immediate presence had left his brain clear to think rationally, he had realized the futility of his hopes, and he had seen that the pressing of his suit could mean only suffering and mortification for the woman he loved.
He would have followed her to France, but after he said goodbye to her and the thrill of being with her faded, he started to think clearly and realized that his hopes were pointless. He understood that pursuing his feelings would only bring pain and embarrassment to the woman he loved.
His better judgment told him that she, on her part, when freed from the subtle spell woven by the nearness and the newness of a first love, would doubtless be glad to forget the words she had spoken in the heat of a divine passion. He would wait, then, until fate threw them together, and should that ever chance, while she was still free, he would let her know that Roger de Conde and the Outlaw of Torn were one and the same.
His better judgment told him that, once she was no longer under the intoxicating influence of the closeness and novelty of first love, she would probably be happy to forget the things she had said in the heat of that passionate moment. So, he decided to wait until fate brought them together again, and if that ever happened while she was still single, he would let her know that Roger de Conde and the Outlaw of Torn were the same person.
If she wants me then, he thought, but she will not. No, it is impossible. It is better that she marry her French prince than to live, dishonored, the wife of a common highwayman; for though she might love me at first, the bitterness and loneliness of her life would turn her love to hate.
If she wants me, he thought, but she won't. No, that’s impossible. It’s better for her to marry her French prince than to live, dishonored, as the wife of a common highwayman; because even if she might love me at first, the bitterness and loneliness of her life would change her love into hate.
As the outlaw was sitting one day in the little cottage of Father Claude, the priest reverted to the subject of many past conversations; the unsettled state of civil conditions in the realm, and the stand which Norman of Torn would take when open hostilities between King and baron were declared.
As the outlaw sat one day in Father Claude's small cottage, the priest returned to a topic they had discussed many times before: the unstable state of civil conditions in the kingdom and the position that Norman of Torn would take when open conflict between the King and the barons was declared.
“It would seem that Henry,” said the priest, “by his continued breaches of both the spirit and letter of the Oxford Statutes, is but urging the barons to resort to arms; and the fact that he virtually forced Prince Edward to take up arms against Humphrey de Bohun last fall, and to carry the ravages of war throughout the Welsh border provinces, convinces me that he be, by this time, well equipped to resist De Montfort and his associates.”
“It seems that Henry,” said the priest, “with his constant violations of both the spirit and letter of the Oxford Statutes, is simply pushing the barons to take up arms. The fact that he practically forced Prince Edward to fight against Humphrey de Bohun last fall and to unleash the devastation of war across the Welsh border regions convinces me that he is now well prepared to resist De Montfort and his supporters.”
“If that be the case,” said Norman of Torn, “we shall have war and fighting in real earnest ere many months.”
“If that’s the case,” said Norman of Torn, “we’ll have war and fighting for real in just a few months.”
“And under which standard does My Lord Norman expect to fight?” asked Father Claude.
“And under which standard does Lord Norman expect to fight?” asked Father Claude.
“Under the black falcon’s wing,” laughed he of Torn.
“Under the black falcon’s wing,” he of Torn laughed.
“Thou be indeed a close-mouthed man, my son,” said the priest, smiling. “Such an attribute helpeth make a great statesman. With thy soldierly qualities in addition, my dear boy, there be a great future for thee in the paths of honest men. Dost remember our past talk?”
“Indeed, you are a man of few words, my son,” said the priest, smiling. “This quality will help you become a great statesman. With your soldierly traits on top of that, my dear boy, you have a bright future ahead of you among honest men. Do you remember our previous conversation?”
“Yes, father, well; and often have I thought on’t. I have one more duty to perform here in England and then, it may be, that I shall act on thy suggestion, but only on one condition.”
“Yeah, Dad, for sure; and I've thought about it a lot. I have one more responsibility to take care of here in England, and then, maybe, I'll follow your suggestion, but only if one condition is met.”
“What be that, my son?”
“What is that, my son?”
“That wheresoere I go, thou must go also. Thou be my best friend; in truth, my father; none other have I ever known, for the little old man of Torn, even though I be the product of his loins, which I much mistrust, be no father to me.”
“That wherever I go, you must go too. You are my best friend; truly, my father; I’ve never known anyone else like you, because the old man from Torn, even though I might be his child, which I doubt, is no father to me.”
The priest sat looking intently at the young man for many minutes before he spoke.
The priest sat gazing intently at the young man for several minutes before he spoke.
Without the cottage, a swarthy figure skulked beneath one of the windows, listening to such fragments of the conversation within as came to his attentive ears. It was Spizo, the Spaniard. He crouched entirely concealed by a great lilac bush, which many times before had hid his traitorous form.
Without the cottage, a dark figure lurked beneath one of the windows, straining to catch bits of the conversation happening inside. It was Spizo, the Spaniard. He crouched completely hidden by a large lilac bush, which had concealed his treacherous figure many times before.
At length the priest spoke.
Finally, the priest spoke.
“Norman of Torn,” he said, “so long as thou remain in England, pitting thy great host against the Plantagenet King and the nobles and barons of his realm, thou be but serving as the cats-paw of another. Thyself hast said an hundred times that thou knowst not the reason for thy hatred against them. Thou be too strong a man to so throw thy life uselessly away to satisfy the choler of another.
“Norman of Torn,” he said, “as long as you stay in England, putting your great army against the Plantagenet King and the nobles and barons of his realm, you will only be used as a tool by someone else. You've said a hundred times that you don’t even know why you hate them. You’re too strong a man to waste your life for someone else’s anger.”
“There be that of which I dare not speak to thee yet and only may I guess and dream of what I think, nor do I know whether I must hope that it be false or true, but now, if ever, the time hath come for the question to be settled. Thou hast not told me in so many words, but I be an old man and versed in reading true between the lines, and so I know that thou lovest Bertrade de Montfort. Nay, do not deny it. And now, what I would say be this. In all England there lives no more honorable man than Simon de Montfort, nor none who could more truly decide upon thy future and thy past. Thou may not understand of what I hint, but thou know that thou may trust me, Norman of Torn.”
“There are things I can't speak to you about just yet, and I can only guess and dream about what I think. I don’t even know if I should hope it’s false or true, but now, if ever, the time has come for the question to be answered. You haven’t told me outright, but I’m an old man and skilled at reading between the lines, so I know that you love Bertrade de Montfort. No need to deny it. What I want to say is this: there is no more honorable man in all of England than Simon de Montfort, nor anyone who could better determine your future and your past. You may not understand what I'm hinting at, but you know you can trust me, Norman of Torn.”
“Yea, even with my life and honor, my father,” replied the outlaw.
“Yeah, even with my life and honor, my father,” replied the outlaw.
“Then promise me, that with the old man of Torn alone, thou wilt come hither when I bidst thee and meet Simon de Montfort, and abide by his decision should my surmises concerning thee be correct. He will be the best judge of any in England, save two who must now remain nameless.”
“Then promise me that, with the old man of Torn alone, you will come here when I call you and meet Simon de Montfort, and accept his decision if my suspicions about you turn out to be true. He will be the best judge in all of England, except for two who must remain nameless.”
“I will come, Father, but it must be soon for on the fourth day we ride south.”
“I'll come, Dad, but it needs to be soon because we’re heading south on the fourth day.”
“It shall be by the third day, or not at all,” replied Father Claude, and Norman of Torn, rising to leave, wondered at the moving leaves of the lilac bush without the window, for there was no breeze.
“It should be by the third day, or not at all,” replied Father Claude, and Norman of Torn, getting up to leave, wondered about the swaying leaves of the lilac bush outside the window, since there was no wind.
Spizo, the Spaniard, reached Torn several minutes before the outlaw chief and had already poured his tale into the ears of the little, grim, gray, old man.
Spizo, the Spaniard, arrived at Torn several minutes before the outlaw chief and had already shared his story with the small, serious, gray-haired old man.
As the priest’s words were detailed to him the old man of Torn paled in anger.
As the priest's words were explained to him, the old man of Torn turned pale with anger.
“The fool priest will upset the whole work to which I have devoted near twenty years,” he muttered, “if I find not the means to quiet his half-wit tongue. Between priest and petticoat, it be all but ruined now. Well then, so much the sooner must I act, and I know not but that now be as good a time as any. If we come near enough to the King’s men on this trip south, the gibbet shall have its own, and a Plantagenet dog shall taste the fruits of his own tyranny,” then glancing up and realizing that Spizo, the Spaniard, had been a listener, the old man, scowling, cried:
“The stupid priest is going to ruin everything I've spent nearly twenty years working on,” he muttered, “if I don’t find a way to shut his foolish mouth. With priests and women involved, it’s almost all messed up now. Well then, I guess I need to act sooner rather than later, and I can't help but think now might be as good a time as any. If we get close enough to the King's men on this trip south, someone will hang, and a Plantagenet dog will get a taste of his own tyranny.” Then, noticing that Spizo, the Spaniard, had been listening, the old man scowled and said:
“What said I, sirrah? What didst hear?”
“What did I say, dude? What did you hear?”
“Naught, My Lord; thou didst but mutter incoherently,” replied the Spaniard.
“Nah, My Lord; you just mumbled nonsense,” replied the Spaniard.
The old man eyed him closely.
The old man looked at him intently.
“An did I more, Spizo, thou heardst naught but muttering, remember.”
“Did I say more, Spizo, you heard nothing but mumbling, remember.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“Yes, my lord.”
An hour later, the old man of Torn dismounted before the cottage of Father Claude and entered.
An hour later, the old man from Torn got off his horse in front of Father Claude’s cottage and went inside.
“I am honored,” said the priest, rising.
“I’m honored,” said the priest, standing up.
“Priest,” cried the old man, coming immediately to the point, “Norman of Torn tells me that thou wish him and me and Leicester to meet here. I know not what thy purpose may be, but for the boy’s sake, carry not out thy design as yet. I may not tell thee my reasons, but it be best that this meeting take place after we return from the south.”
“Priest,” the old man exclaimed, getting straight to the point, “Norman of Torn wants you, me, and Leicester to meet here. I’m not sure what your plan is, but for the boy’s sake, don’t move forward with it just yet. I can’t explain my reasons, but it’s better if this meeting happens after we come back from the south.”
The old man had never spoken so fairly to Father Claude before, and so the latter was quite deceived and promised to let the matter rest until later.
The old man had never spoken so nicely to Father Claude before, so Father Claude was completely fooled and agreed to let the matter go for now.
A few days after, in the summer of 1263, Norman of Torn rode at the head of his army of outlaws through the county of Essex, down toward London town. One thousand fighting men there were, with squires and other servants, and five hundred sumpter beasts to transport their tents and other impedimenta, and bring back the loot.
A few days later, in the summer of 1263, Norman of Torn led his army of outlaws through Essex, heading toward London. There were a thousand fighters, along with squires and other attendants, and five hundred pack animals to carry their tents and other supplies, as well as to haul back the loot.
But a small force of ailing men-at-arms, and servants had been left to guard the castle of Torn under the able direction of Peter the Hermit.
But a small group of sickly soldiers and servants was left to guard the castle of Torn under the capable leadership of Peter the Hermit.
At the column’s head rode Norman of Torn and the little grim, gray, old man; and behind them, nine companies of knights, followed by the catapult detachment; then came the sumpter beasts. Horsan the Dane, with his company, formed the rear guard. Three hundred yards in advance of the column rode ten men to guard against surprise and ambuscades.
At the front of the column rode Norman of Torn and the small, serious, gray old man; behind them were nine companies of knights, followed by the catapult team; next came the pack animals. Horsan the Dane and his group brought up the rear. Three hundred yards ahead of the column rode ten men to watch for surprises and ambushes.
The pennons, and the banners and the bugles; and the loud rattling of sword, and lance and armor and iron-shod hoof carried to the eye and ear ample assurance that this great cavalcade of iron men was bent upon no peaceful mission.
The flags, banners, and bugles; and the loud clanking of swords, lances, armor, and iron-clad hooves provided clear signs that this impressive procession of armored men was not on a peaceful mission.
All his captains rode today with Norman of Torn. Beside those whom we have met, there was Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo of Spain; Baron of Cobarth of Germany, and Sir John Mandecote of England. Like their leader, each of these fierce warriors carried a great price upon his head, and the story of the life of any one would fill a large volume with romance, war, intrigue, treachery, bravery and death.
All his captains rode today with Norman of Torn. Along with those we've met, there was Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo from Spain; Baron of Cobarth from Germany, and Sir John Mandecote from England. Like their leader, each of these fierce warriors had a hefty bounty on their heads, and the story of any one of them could fill a big book with tales of romance, war, intrigue, betrayal, bravery, and death.
Toward noon one day, in the midst of a beautiful valley of Essex, they came upon a party of ten knights escorting two young women. The meeting was at a turn in the road, so that the two parties were upon each other before the ten knights had an opportunity to escape with their fair wards.
Toward noon one day, in the middle of a beautiful valley in Essex, they encountered a group of ten knights escorting two young women. The meeting happened at a bend in the road, so the two parties came upon each other before the ten knights had a chance to slip away with their lovely charges.
“What the devil be this,” cried one of the knights, as the main body of the outlaw horde came into view, “the King’s army or one of his foreign legions?”
“What the heck is this,” shouted one of the knights as the main group of outlaws came into view, “the King’s army or one of his foreign legions?”
“It be Norman of Torn and his fighting men,” replied the outlaw.
“It’s Norman of Torn and his warriors,” replied the outlaw.
The faces of the knights blanched, for they were ten against a thousand, and there were two women with them.
The knights' faces went pale because they were outnumbered ten to one, and there were two women with them.
“Who be ye?” said the outlaw.
“Who are you?” said the outlaw.
“I am Richard de Tany of Essex,” said the oldest knight, he who had first spoken, “and these be my daughter and her friend, Mary de Stutevill. We are upon our way from London to my castle. What would you of us? Name your price, if it can be paid with honor, it shall be paid; only let us go our way in peace. We cannot hope to resist the Devil of Torn, for we be but ten lances. If ye must have blood, at least let the women go unharmed.”
“I am Richard de Tany from Essex,” said the oldest knight, the one who had spoken first, “and these are my daughter and her friend, Mary de Stutevill. We’re on our way from London to my castle. What do you want from us? State your price, and if it can be paid honorably, it will be paid; just let us go peacefully. We can’t hope to fight against the Devil of Torn, as there are only ten of us. If you must have blood, at least let the women go unharmed.”
“My Lady Mary is an old friend,” said the outlaw. “I called at her father’s home but little more than a year since. We are neighbors, and the lady can tell you that women are safer at the hands of Norman of Torn than they might be in the King’s palace.”
“My Lady Mary is an old friend,” said the outlaw. “I visited her father's home just over a year ago. We are neighbors, and the lady can tell you that women are safer in the hands of Norman of Torn than they might be in the King’s palace.”
“Right he is,” spoke up Lady Mary. “Norman of Torn accorded my mother, my sister, and myself the utmost respect; though I cannot say as much for his treatment of my father,” she added, half smiling.
“Right he is,” said Lady Mary. “Norman of Torn showed my mother, my sister, and me the highest respect; though I can't say the same about how he treated my father,” she added, half-smiling.
“I have no quarrel with you, Richard de Tany,” said Norman of Torn. “Ride on.”
“I have no issue with you, Richard de Tany,” said Norman of Torn. “Keep riding.”
The next day, a young man hailed the watch upon the walls of the castle of Richard de Tany, telling him to bear word to Joan de Tany that Roger de Conde, a friend of her guest Lady Mary de Stutevill, was without.
The next day, a young man called out to the guard on the castle walls of Richard de Tany, asking him to inform Joan de Tany that Roger de Conde, a friend of her guest Lady Mary de Stutevill, was outside.
In a few moments, the great drawbridge sank slowly into place and Norman of Torn trotted into the courtyard.
In just a moment, the massive drawbridge lowered gradually into position, and Norman of Torn rode into the courtyard.
He was escorted to an apartment where Mary de Stutevill and Joan de Tany were waiting to receive him. Mary de Stutevill greeted him as an old friend, and the daughter of de Tany was no less cordial in welcoming her friend’s friend to the hospitality of her father’s castle.
He was taken to an apartment where Mary de Stutevill and Joan de Tany were waiting for him. Mary de Stutevill welcomed him like an old friend, and Joans de Tany was just as friendly in welcoming her friend's friend to the hospitality of her father's castle.
“Are all your old friends and neighbors come after you to Essex,” cried Joan de Tany, laughingly, addressing Mary. “Today it is Roger de Conde, yesterday it was the Outlaw of Torn. Methinks Derby will soon be depopulated unless you return quickly to your home.”
“Are all your old friends and neighbors coming after you to Essex?” Joan de Tany cried, laughing as she spoke to Mary. “Today it’s Roger de Conde, yesterday it was the Outlaw of Torn. I think Derby will soon be emptied unless you head back home quickly.”
“I rather think it be for news of another that we owe this visit from Roger de Conde,” said Mary, smiling. “For I have heard tales, and I see a great ring upon the gentleman’s hand—a ring which I have seen before.”
“I think we owe this visit from Roger de Conde to news about someone else,” said Mary, smiling. “I've heard stories, and I notice a large ring on the gentleman’s hand—a ring I’ve seen before.”
Norman of Torn made no attempt to deny the reason for his visit, but asked bluntly if she heard aught of Bertrade de Montfort.
Norman of Torn didn't try to hide why he was there; instead, he directly asked if she had heard anything about Bertrade de Montfort.
“Thrice within the year have I received missives from her,” replied Mary. “In the first two she spoke only of Roger de Conde, wondering why he did not come to France after her; but in the last she mentions not his name, but speaks of her approaching marriage with Prince Philip.”
“Three times this year, I’ve received letters from her,” Mary replied. “In the first two, she only talked about Roger de Conde, asking why he didn’t come to France after her; but in the last one, she didn’t mention his name, instead talking about her upcoming marriage to Prince Philip.”
Both girls were watching the countenance of Roger de Conde narrowly, but no sign of the sorrow which filled his heart showed itself upon his face.
Both girls were closely observing Roger de Conde's expression, but his face revealed no hint of the sadness that filled his heart.
“I guess it be better so,” he said quietly. “The daughter of a De Montfort could scarcely be happy with a nameless adventurer,” he added, a little bitterly.
“I guess it’s better this way,” he said quietly. “The daughter of a De Montfort could hardly be happy with a nobody,” he added, a bit bitterly.
“You wrong her, my friend,” said Mary de Stutevill. “She loved you and, unless I know not the friend of my childhood as well as I know myself, she loves you yet; but Bertrade de Montfort is a proud woman and what can you expect when she hears no word from you for a year? Thought you that she would seek you out and implore you to rescue her from the alliance her father has made for her?”
“You're mistaken about her, my friend,” Mary de Stutevill said. “She loved you, and unless I've misjudged my childhood friend as much as I know myself, she still loves you; but Bertrade de Montfort is a proud woman, and what do you expect when she hasn’t heard a word from you in a year? Did you really think she would come looking for you and beg you to save her from the marriage her father has arranged for her?”
“You do not understand,” he answered, “and I may not tell you; but I ask that you believe me when I say that it was for her own peace of mind, for her own happiness, that I did not follow her to France. But, let us talk of other things. The sorrow is mine and I would not force it upon others. I cared only to know that she is well, and, I hope, happy. It will never be given to me to make her or any other woman so. I would that I had never come into her life, but I did not know what I was doing; and the spell of her beauty and goodness was strong upon me, so that I was weak and could not resist what I had never known before in all my life—love.”
“You don't understand,” he said, “and I can't explain it; but I ask you to believe me when I say it was for her own peace of mind and happiness that I didn't follow her to France. But let's talk about something else. The sorrow is mine, and I wouldn't want to burden anyone else with it. I only cared to know that she is okay and, I hope, happy. I’ll never have the chance to make her or any other woman happy. I wish I had never entered her life, but I didn't know what I was doing; the pull of her beauty and goodness was so strong that I was weak and couldn't resist what I had never felt before in my life—love.”
“You could not well be blamed,” said Joan de Tany, generously. “Bertrade de Montfort is all and even more than you have said; it be a benediction simply to have known her.”
“You can’t really be blamed,” Joan de Tany said kindly. “Bertrade de Montfort is everything you’ve said and even more; it’s a blessing just to have known her.”
As she spoke, Norman of Torn looked upon her critically for the first time, and he saw that Joan de Tany was beautiful, and that when she spoke, her face lighted with a hundred little changing expressions of intelligence and character that cast a spell of fascination about her. Yes, Joan de Tany was good to look upon, and Norman of Torn carried a wounded heart in his breast that longed for surcease from its sufferings—for a healing balm upon its hurts and bruises.
As she spoke, Norman of Torn examined her closely for the first time, and he realized that Joan de Tany was beautiful. When she talked, her face illuminated with countless subtle expressions of intelligence and personality that created a captivating charm around her. Yes, Joan de Tany was lovely to behold, and Norman of Torn carried a wounded heart that yearned for relief from its pain—a soothing remedy for its hurts and wounds.
And so it came to pass that, for many days, the Outlaw of Torn was a daily visitor at the castle of Richard de Tany, and the acquaintance between the man and the two girls ripened into a deep friendship, and with one of them, it threatened even more.
And so it happened that, for many days, the Outlaw of Torn was a regular visitor at the castle of Richard de Tany, and the friendship between him and the two girls grew into a strong bond, with one of them, it was becoming even more than that.
Norman of Torn, in his ignorance of the ways of women, saw only friendship in the little acts of Joan de Tany. His life had been a hard and lonely one. The only ray of brilliant and warming sunshine that had entered it had been his love for Bertrade de Montfort and hers for him.
Norman of Torn, clueless about women's feelings, perceived only friendship in the small gestures of Joan de Tany. His life had been tough and solitary. The only bright and warm moment that had come into it was his love for Bertrade de Montfort and her love for him.
His every thought was loyal to the woman who he knew was not for him, but he longed for the companionship of his own kind and so welcomed the friendship of such as Joan de Tany and her fair guest. He did not dream that either looked upon him with any warmer sentiment than the sweet friendliness which was as new to him as love—how could he mark the line between or foresee the terrible price of his ignorance!
His every thought was devoted to the woman he knew wasn't meant for him, but he craved the companionship of people like him and welcomed the friendship of someone like Joan de Tany and her beautiful guest. He didn't think that either of them saw him in any way other than the sweet friendship that was as unfamiliar to him as love—how could he distinguish between them or anticipate the heavy cost of his unawareness!
Mary de Stutevill saw and she thought the man but fickle and shallow in matters of the heart—many there were, she knew, who were thus. She might have warned him had she known the truth, but instead, she let things drift except for a single word of warning to Joan de Tany.
Mary de Stutevill saw that the man was fickle and shallow when it came to love—she knew there were many like that. She might have warned him if she knew the truth, but instead, she let things go, except for one word of caution to Joan de Tany.
“Be careful of thy heart, Joan,” she said, “lest it be getting away from thee into the keeping of one who seems to love no less quickly than he forgets.”
“Be careful of your heart, Joan,” she said, “or it might slip away from you into the hands of someone who seems to love just as quickly as he forgets.”
The daughter of De Tany flushed.
The daughter of De Tany blushed.
“I am quite capable of safeguarding my own heart, Mary de Stutevill,” she replied warmly. “If thou covet this man thyself, why, but say so. Do not think though that, because thy heart glows in his presence, mine is equally susceptible.”
“I can definitely protect my own heart, Mary de Stutevill,” she responded warmly. “If you want this man for yourself, just say so. But don’t think that just because your heart races around him, mine does too.”
It was Mary’s turn now to show offense, and a sharp retort was on her tongue when suddenly she realized the folly of such a useless quarrel. Instead she put her arms about Joan and kissed her.
It was Mary’s turn to be offended, and a quick comeback was ready on her lips when she suddenly saw how silly it was to have a pointless argument. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Joan and kissed her.
“I do not love him,” she said, “and I be glad that you do not, for I know that Bertrade does, and that but a short year since, he swore undying love for her. Let us forget that we have spoken on the subject.”
“I don’t love him,” she said, “and I’m glad you don’t either, because I know that Bertrade does, and just a year ago, he promised her his undying love. Let’s forget we talked about this.”
It was at this time that the King’s soldiers were harassing the lands of the rebel barons, and taking a heavy toll in revenge for their stinging defeat at Rochester earlier in the year, so that it was scarcely safe for small parties to venture upon the roadways lest they fall into the hands of the mercenaries of Henry III.
It was around this time that the King’s soldiers were troubling the lands of the rebel barons, exacting a heavy price in retaliation for their sharp defeat at Rochester earlier in the year, making it hardly safe for small groups to travel the roads for fear of falling into the hands of Henry III’s mercenaries.
Not even were the wives and daughters of the barons exempt from the attacks of the royalists; and it was no uncommon occurrence to find them suffering imprisonment, and sometimes worse, at the hands of the King’s supporters.
Not even the wives and daughters of the barons were safe from the attacks of the royalists; it was not unusual to see them facing imprisonment, and sometimes worse, at the hands of the King’s supporters.
And in the midst of these alarms, it entered the willful head of Joan de Tany that she wished to ride to London town and visit the shops of the merchants.
And in the middle of all this chaos, Joan de Tany decided that she wanted to ride to London and check out the merchants' shops.
While London itself was solidly for the barons and against the King’s party, the road between the castle of Richard de Tany and the city of London was beset with many dangers.
While London was firmly on the side of the barons and opposed to the King’s party, the road connecting Richard de Tany's castle to the city of London was fraught with numerous dangers.
“Why,” cried the girl’s mother in exasperation, “between robbers and royalists and the Outlaw of Torn, you would not be safe if you had an army to escort you.”
“Why,” yelled the girl’s mother in frustration, “with robbers, royalists, and the Outlaw of Torn, you wouldn’t be safe even if you had an army to protect you.”
“But then, as I have no army,” retorted the laughing girl, “if you reason by your own logic, I shall be indeed quite safe.”
“But then, since I don't have an army,” replied the laughing girl, “if you follow your own logic, I should be perfectly safe.”
And when Roger de Conde attempted to dissuade her, she taunted him with being afraid of meeting with the Devil of Torn, and told him that he might remain at home and lock himself safely in her mother’s pantry.
And when Roger de Conde tried to convince her otherwise, she mocked him for being scared of facing the Devil of Torn and told him he could just stay home and lock himself safely in her mom’s pantry.
And so, as Joan de Tany was a spoiled child, they set out upon the road to London; the two girls with a dozen servants and knights; and Roger de Conde was of the party.
And so, since Joan de Tany was a spoiled child, they set off on the road to London; the two girls along with a dozen servants and knights; and Roger de Conde was part of the group.
At the same time a grim, gray, old man dispatched a messenger from the outlaw’s camp; a swarthy fellow, disguised as a priest, whose orders were to proceed to London, and when he saw the party of Joan de Tany, with Roger de Conde, enter the city, he was to deliver the letter he bore to the captain of the gate.
At the same time, a stern, gray old man sent a messenger from the outlaw’s camp; a dark-skinned guy, dressed as a priest, who was instructed to go to London. When he spotted Joan de Tany’s group, along with Roger de Conde, entering the city, he was to hand over the letter he was carrying to the gate captain.
The letter contained this brief message:
The letter had this short message:
“The tall knight in gray with closed helm is Norman of Torn,” and was unsigned.
“The tall knight in gray with a closed helmet is Norman of Torn,” and was unsigned.
All went well and Joan was laughing merrily at the fears of those who had attempted to dissuade her when, at a cross road, they discovered two parties of armed men approaching from opposite directions. The leader of the nearer party spurred forward to intercept the little band, and, reining in before them, cried brusquely,
All went well, and Joan was laughing happily at the worries of those who had tried to stop her when, at a crossroads, they noticed two groups of armed men coming from opposite directions. The leader of the closer group rode ahead to block the small band and, pulling up in front of them, shouted abruptly,
“Who be ye?”
"Who are you?"
“A party on a peaceful mission to the shops of London,” replied Norman of Torn.
“A group on a peaceful mission to the shops of London,” replied Norman of Torn.
“I asked not your mission,” cried the fellow. “I asked, who be ye? Answer, and be quick about it.”
“I didn’t ask about your mission,” the guy shouted. “I asked, who are you? Answer me, and do it quickly.”
“I be Roger de Conde, gentleman of France, and these be my sisters and servants,” lied the outlaw, “and were it not that the ladies be with me, your answer would be couched in steel, as you deserve for your boorish insolence.”
“I am Roger de Conde, a gentleman from France, and these are my sisters and servants,” the outlaw lied, “and if the ladies weren't with me, your response would be in steel, which is what you deserve for your rude insolence.”
“There be plenty of room and time for that even now, you dog of a French coward,” cried the officer, couching his lance as he spoke.
“There's plenty of room and time for that even now, you cowardly French dog,” shouted the officer, positioning his lance as he spoke.
Joan de Tany was sitting her horse where she could see the face of Roger de Conde, and it filled her heart with pride and courage as she saw and understood the little smile of satisfaction that touched his lips as he heard the man’s challenge and lowered the point of his own spear.
Joan de Tany was sitting on her horse where she could see Roger de Conde's face, and it filled her with pride and courage as she noticed the small smile of satisfaction that appeared on his lips when he heard the man's challenge and lowered the point of his spear.
Wheeling their horses toward one another, the two combatants, who were some ninety feet apart, charged at full tilt. As they came together the impact was so great that both horses were nearly overturned and the two powerful war lances were splintered into a hundred fragments as each struck the exact center of his opponent’s shield. Then, wheeling their horses and throwing away the butts of their now useless lances, De Conde and the officer advanced with drawn swords.
Wheeling their horses towards each other, the two fighters, about ninety feet apart, charged at full speed. As they collided, the impact was so forceful that both horses nearly toppled over, and their powerful war lances shattered into a hundred pieces upon hitting the center of each other's shields. Then, turning their horses and discarding the useless stumps of their lances, De Conde and the officer moved forward with their swords drawn.
The fellow made a most vicious return assault upon De Conde, attempting to ride him down in one mad rush, but his thrust passed harmlessly from the tip of the outlaw’s sword, and as the officer wheeled back to renew the battle, they settled down to fierce combat, their horses wheeling and turning shoulder to shoulder.
The guy made a brutal counterattack against De Conde, trying to charge him down in one crazy rush, but his strike missed completely as it glanced off the outlaw’s sword. When the officer turned back to continue the fight, they dove into intense combat, their horses circling and turning side by side.
The two girls sat rigid in their saddles watching the encounter, the eyes of Joan de Tany alight with the fire of battle as she followed every move of the wondrous swordplay of Roger de Conde.
The two girls sat stiffly in their saddles, watching the scene unfold, with Joan de Tany's eyes sparkling with the excitement of battle as she tracked every move of Roger de Conde's incredible swordplay.
He had not even taken the precaution to lower his visor, and the grim and haughty smile that played upon his lips spoke louder than many words the utter contempt in which he held the sword of his adversary. And as Joan de Tany watched, she saw the smile suddenly freeze to a cold, hard line, and the eyes of the man narrow to mere slits, and her woman’s intuition read the death warrant of the King’s officer ere the sword of the outlaw buried itself in his heart.
He hadn't even bothered to lower his visor, and the grim, proud smile on his lips expressed more than words ever could about how little he thought of his opponent's sword. As Joan de Tany watched, she saw the smile suddenly turn into a cold, hard line, and the man's eyes narrow to slits. Her intuition as a woman sensed the death sentence of the King's officer before the outlaw's sword pierced his heart.
The other members of the two bodies of royalist soldiers had sat spellbound as they watched the battle, but now, as their leader’s corpse rolled from the saddle, they spurred furiously in upon De Conde and his little party.
The other members of the two groups of royalist soldiers had watched the battle in awe, but now, as their leader's body fell from the saddle, they charged fiercely at De Conde and his small group.
The Baron’s men put up a noble fight, but the odds were heavy and even with the mighty arm of Norman of Torn upon their side the outcome was apparent from the first.
The Baron's men put up a brave fight, but the odds were stacked against them, and even with the strong support of Norman of Torn, it was clear how it would end from the start.
Five swords were flashing about the outlaw, but his blade was equal to the thrust and one after another of his assailants crumpled up in their saddles as his leaping point found their vitals.
Five swords were flashing around the outlaw, but his blade matched every thrust, and one after another, his attackers slumped in their saddles as his strikes found their marks.
Nearly all of the Baron’s men were down, when one, an old servitor, spurred to the side of Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill.
Almost all of the Baron’s men were down when one, an old servant, rode up to the side of Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill.
“Come, my ladies,” he cried, “quick and you may escape. They be so busy with the battle that they will never notice.”
“Come on, ladies,” he called out, “hurry up and you might get away. They're so caught up in the fight that they won’t even notice.”
“Take the Lady Mary, John,” cried Joan, “I brought Roger de Conde to this pass against the advice of all and I remain with him to the end.”
“Take the Lady Mary, John,” shouted Joan, “I brought Roger de Conde to this point despite everyone’s advice, and I will stick with him to the end.”
“But, My Lady—” cried John.
“But, my lady—” cried John.
“But nothing, sirrah!” she interrupted sharply. “Do as you are bid. Follow my Lady Mary, and see that she comes to my father’s castle in safety,” and raising her riding whip, she struck Mary’s palfrey across the rump so that the animal nearly unseated his fair rider as he leaped frantically to one side and started madly up the road down which they had come.
“But nothing, you!” she interrupted sharply. “Do as you're told. Follow Lady Mary and make sure she gets to my father's castle safely.” Raising her riding whip, she struck Mary's horse across the rear, nearly unseating its fair rider as the animal jumped frantically to one side and bolted up the road they had just come from.
“After her, John,” commanded Joan peremptorily, “and see that you turn not back until she be safe within the castle walls; then you may bring aid.”
“After her, John,” Joan ordered firmly, “and make sure you don’t return until she’s safe inside the castle walls; then you can bring help.”
The old fellow had been wont to obey the imperious little Lady Joan from her earliest childhood, and the habit was so strong upon him that he wheeled his horse and galloped after the flying palfrey of the Lady Mary de Stutevill.
The old guy had always been used to obeying the bossy little Lady Joan since her earliest childhood, and the habit was so ingrained in him that he turned his horse and raced after Lady Mary de Stutevill’s fleeing palfrey.
As Joan de Tany turned again to the encounter before her, she saw fully twenty men surrounding Roger de Conde, and while he was taking heavy toll of those before him, he could not cope with the men who attacked him from behind; and even as she looked, she saw a battle axe fall full upon his helm, and his sword drop from his nerveless fingers as his lifeless body rolled from the back of Sir Mortimer to the battle-tramped clay of the highroad.
As Joan de Tany turned back to the scene in front of her, she saw twenty men surrounding Roger de Conde. While he was dealing serious damage to those in front of him, he couldn't handle the attackers coming from behind. Just then, she witnessed a battle axe strike his helmet hard, causing his sword to fall from his limp fingers as his lifeless body rolled off Sir Mortimer and onto the battered ground of the road.
She slid quickly from her palfrey and ran fearlessly toward his prostrate form, reckless of the tangled mass of snorting, trampling, steel-clad horses, and surging fighting-men that surrounded him. And well it was for Norman of Torn that this brave girl was there that day, for even as she reached his side, the sword point of one of the soldiers was at his throat for the coup de grace.
She quickly hopped off her horse and ran bravely toward his lying form, ignoring the chaotic scene of snorting, stomping, armored horses and the fighting men that surrounded him. And it was a good thing for Norman of Torn that this courageous girl was there that day, because just as she reached his side, the tip of a soldier's sword was at his throat for the final blow.
With a cry, Joan de Tany threw herself across the outlaw’s body, shielding him as best she could from the threatening sword.
With a shout, Joan de Tany threw herself over the outlaw’s body, protecting him as much as she could from the looming sword.
Cursing loudly, the soldier grasped her roughly by the arm to drag her from his prey, but at this juncture, a richly armored knight galloped up and drew rein beside the party.
Cursing loudly, the soldier grabbed her roughly by the arm to pull her away from his victim, but at that moment, a heavily armored knight rode up and stopped next to the group.
The newcomer was a man of about forty-five or fifty; tall, handsome, black-mustached and with the haughty arrogance of pride most often seen upon the faces of those who have been raised by unmerited favor to positions of power and affluence.
The newcomer was a man around forty-five or fifty; tall, attractive, with a black mustache and the aloof arrogance of pride typically found on the faces of those elevated to positions of power and wealth through unearned privilege.
He was John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, a foreigner by birth and for years one of the King’s favorites; the bitterest enemy of De Montfort and the barons.
He was John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, a foreigner by birth and for years one of the King’s favorites; the fiercest enemy of De Montfort and the barons.
“What now?” he cried. “What goes on here?”
“What’s going on now?” he shouted. “What’s happening here?”
The soldiers fell back, and one of them replied:
The soldiers retreated, and one of them said:
“A party of the King’s enemies attacked us, My Lord Earl, but we routed them, taking these two prisoners.”
“A group of the King’s enemies attacked us, My Lord Earl, but we defeated them, capturing these two prisoners.”
“Who be ye?” he said, turning toward Joan who was kneeling beside De Conde, and as she raised her head, “My God! The daughter of De Tany! a noble prize indeed my men. And who be the knight?”
“Who are you?” he asked, turning to Joan, who was kneeling beside De Conde. As she lifted her head, he exclaimed, “My God! The daughter of De Tany! A noble prize indeed for my men. And who is the knight?”
“Look for yourself, My Lord Earl,” replied the girl removing the helm, which she had been unlacing from the fallen man.
“See for yourself, My Lord Earl,” replied the girl as she took off the helmet she had been unlacing from the fallen man.
“Edward?” he ejaculated. “But no, it cannot be, I did but yesterday leave Edward in Dover.”
“Edward?” he exclaimed. “But no, it can't be. I only left Edward in Dover yesterday.”
“I know not who he be,” said Joan de Tany, “except that he be the most marvelous fighter and the bravest man it has ever been given me to see. He called himself Roger de Conde, but I know nothing of him other than that he looks like a prince, and fights like a devil. I think he has no quarrel with either side, My Lord, and so, as you certainly do not make war on women, you will let us go our way in peace as we were when your soldiers wantonly set upon us.”
“I don’t know who he is,” said Joan de Tany, “except that he’s the most amazing fighter and the bravest man I’ve ever seen. He introduced himself as Roger de Conde, but I don’t know anything else about him other than he looks like a prince and fights like a devil. I believe he has no issues with either side, My Lord, and since you certainly don’t wage war on women, you’ll let us go our way in peace like we were before your soldiers randomly attacked us.”
“A De Tany, madam, were a great and valuable capture in these troublous times,” replied the Earl, “and that alone were enough to necessitate my keeping you; but a beautiful De Tany is yet a different matter and so I will grant you at least one favor. I will not take you to the King, but a prisoner you shall be in mine own castle for I am alone, and need the cheering company of a fair and loving lady.”
“A De Tany, madam, would be a significant and valuable capture in these troubled times,” replied the Earl, “and that alone would be enough reason for me to keep you. But a beautiful De Tany is something else entirely, so I will grant you at least one favor. I won’t take you to the King, but you will be a prisoner in my own castle because I am alone and need the comforting company of a lovely and loving lady.”
The girl’s head went high as she looked the Earl full in the eye.
The girl lifted her head high as she looked the Earl straight in the eye.
“Think you, John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, that you be talking to some comely scullery maid? Do you forget that my house is honored in England, even though it does not share the King’s favors with his foreign favorites, and you owe respect to a daughter of a De Tany?”
"Do you really think, John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, that you're just talking to some pretty kitchen maid? Have you forgotten that my family is respected in England, even if we don't have the King's favor like his foreign favorites, and you should show respect to a daughter of a De Tany?"
“All be fair in war, my beauty,” replied the Earl. “Egad,” he continued, “methinks all would be fair in hell were they like unto you. It has been some years since I have seen you and I did not know the old fox Richard de Tany kept such a package as this hid in his grimy old castle.”
“All is fair in war, my beauty,” replied the Earl. “Wow,” he continued, “I think everything would be fair in hell if it were like you. It’s been years since I last saw you, and I didn’t know the old fox Richard de Tany kept such a treasure hidden in his filthy old castle.”
“Then you refuse to release us?” said Joan de Tany.
“Then you refuse to let us go?” said Joan de Tany.
“Let us not put it thus harshly,” countered the Earl. “Rather let us say that it be so late in the day, and the way so beset with dangers that the Earl of Buckingham could not bring himself to expose the beautiful daughter of his old friend to the perils of the road, and so—”
“Let’s not say it that bluntly,” replied the Earl. “Instead, let’s say that it’s so late in the day, and the journey is fraught with dangers that the Earl of Buckingham couldn’t bring himself to put the lovely daughter of his old friend in harm's way, and so—”
“Let us have an end to such foolishness,” cried the girl. “I might have expected naught better from a turncoat foreign knave such as thee, who once joined in the councils of De Montfort, and then betrayed his friends to curry favor with the King.”
“Let’s put an end to this nonsense,” the girl shouted. “I couldn’t have expected anything better from a traitor like you, who once joined De Montfort’s council and then betrayed your friends to get in good with the King.”
The Earl paled with rage, and pressed forward as though to strike the girl, but thinking better of it, he turned to one of the soldiers, saying:
The Earl turned pale with anger and stepped closer as if to hit the girl, but thinking better of it, he turned to one of the soldiers, saying:
“Bring the prisoner with you. If the man lives bring him also. I would learn more of this fellow who masquerades in the countenance of a crown prince.”
“Bring the prisoner with you. If the man is alive, bring him too. I want to know more about this guy who pretends to be a crown prince.”
And turning, he spurred on towards the neighboring castle of a rebel baron which had been captured by the royalists, and was now used as headquarters by De Fulm.
And turning, he urged his horse toward the nearby castle of a rebel baron that had been taken by the royalists, and was now being used as headquarters by De Fulm.
CHAPTER XIII
When Norman of Torn regained his senses, he found himself in a small tower room in a strange castle. His head ached horribly, and he felt sick and sore; but he managed to crawl from the cot on which he lay, and by steadying his swaying body with hands pressed against the wall, he was able to reach the door. To his disappointment, he found this locked from without and, in his weakened condition, he made no attempt to force it.
When Norman of Torn came to, he realized he was in a small tower room in an unfamiliar castle. His head throbbed painfully, and he felt nauseous and achy; nonetheless, he managed to crawl off the cot he had been lying on. Using his hands to steady himself against the wall, he slowly made his way to the door. To his dismay, he found it locked from the outside, and in his weakened state, he didn’t try to force it open.
He was fully dressed and in armor, as he had been when struck down, but his helmet was gone, as were also his sword and dagger.
He was completely dressed and in armor, just like he had been when he was struck down, but his helmet was missing, along with his sword and dagger.
The day was drawing to a close and, as dusk fell and the room darkened, he became more and more impatient. Repeated pounding upon the door brought no response and finally he gave up in despair. Going to the window, he saw that his room was some thirty feet above the stone-flagged courtyard, and also that it looked at an angle upon other windows in the old castle where lights were beginning to show. He saw men-at-arms moving about, and once he thought he caught a glimpse of a woman’s figure, but he was not sure.
The day was coming to an end, and as night settled in and the room got darker, he grew increasingly impatient. The loud knocking on the door brought no reply, and eventually, he surrendered to despair. He walked over to the window and noticed that his room was about thirty feet above the stone-paved courtyard and also at an angle to other windows in the old castle where lights were starting to appear. He saw guards moving around, and for a moment, he thought he caught sight of a woman's figure, but he couldn't be sure.
He wondered what had become of Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill. He hoped that they had escaped, and yet—no, Joan certainly had not, for now he distinctly remembered that his eyes had met hers for an instant just before the blow fell upon him, and he thought of the faith and confidence that he had read in that quick glance. Such a look would nerve a jackal to attack a drove of lions, thought the outlaw. What a beautiful creature she was; and she had stayed there with him during the fight. He remembered now. Mary de Stutevill had not been with her as he had caught that glimpse of her, no, she had been all alone. Ah! That was friendship indeed!
He wondered what happened to Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill. He hoped that they had gotten away, but—no, Joan definitely hadn’t, because now he clearly remembered that his eyes had locked with hers for a moment just before the blow struck him, and he thought of the trust and reassurance he had sensed in that brief look. Such a gaze could inspire a jackal to take on a pack of lions, the outlaw thought. What a beautiful woman she was; she had stayed with him throughout the fight. He remembered now. Mary de Stutevill hadn’t been with her when he caught that glimpse of her; no, she had been completely alone. Ah! That was true friendship!
What else was it that tried to force its way above the threshold of his bruised and wavering memory? Words? Words of love? And lips pressed to his? No, it must be but a figment of his wounded brain.
What else was trying to break through the barrier of his battered and shaky memory? Words? Words of love? And lips pressed against his? No, it had to be just a creation of his injured mind.
What was that which clicked against his breastplate? He felt, and found a metal bauble linked to a mesh of his steel armor by a strand of silken hair. He carried the little thing to the window, and in the waning light made it out to be a golden hair ornament set with precious stones, but he could not tell if the little strand of silken hair were black or brown. Carefully he detached the little thing, and, winding the filmy tress about it, placed it within the breast of his tunic. He was vaguely troubled by it, yet why he could scarcely have told, himself.
What was that sound against his breastplate? He felt around and found a metal trinket connected to his steel armor by a strand of silky hair. He carried the small object to the window and, in the fading light, saw that it was a golden hair ornament adorned with precious stones, but he couldn't determine whether the silky hair was black or brown. Gently, he removed the ornament and, wrapping the delicate strand around it, tucked it into the front of his tunic. He felt a vague unease about it, though he could hardly explain why.
Again turning to the window, he watched the lighted rooms within his vision, and presently his view was rewarded by the sight of a knight coming within the scope of the narrow casement of a nearby chamber.
Again turning to the window, he watched the illuminated rooms in his line of sight, and soon his view was rewarded by the sight of a knight appearing within the narrow opening of a nearby chamber.
From his apparel, he was a man of position, and he was evidently in heated discussion with someone whom Norman of Torn could not see. The man, a great, tall, black-haired and mustached nobleman, was pounding upon a table to emphasize his words, and presently he sprang up as though rushing toward the one to whom he had been speaking. He disappeared from the watcher’s view for a moment and then, at the far side of the apartment, Norman of Torn saw him again just as he roughly grasped the figure of a woman who evidently was attempting to escape him. As she turned to face her tormentor, all the devil in the Devil of Torn surged in his aching head, for the face he saw was that of Joan de Tany.
From his clothing, it was clear he was an important man, and he was clearly in a heated argument with someone Norman of Torn couldn't see. The man, a tall nobleman with dark hair and a mustache, was hitting the table to stress his point, and then he suddenly jumped up as if to charge at the person he had been talking to. He vanished from view for a moment, but then, across the room, Norman of Torn saw him again just as he roughly grabbed a woman who was clearly trying to get away from him. When she turned to confront her attacker, all the anger in Norman surged in his throbbing head, because the face he saw was Joan de Tany.
With a muttered oath, the imprisoned man turned to hurl himself against the bolted door, but ere he had taken a single step, the sound of heavy feet without brought him to a stop, and the jingle of keys as one was fitted to the lock of the door sent him gliding stealthily to the wall beside the doorway, where the inswinging door would conceal him.
With a low curse, the trapped man turned to throw himself against the locked door, but before he could take a single step, the sound of heavy footsteps outside made him freeze, and the jingle of keys as one was inserted into the lock of the door made him slip quietly to the wall next to the doorframe, where the opening door would hide him.
As the door was pushed back, a flickering torch lighted up, but dimly, the interior, so that until he had reached the center of the room, the visitor did not see that the cot was empty.
As the door was pushed open, a flickering torch dimly illuminated the interior, so that until he reached the center of the room, the visitor didn't realize the cot was empty.
He was a man-at-arms, and at his side hung a sword. That was enough for the Devil of Torn—it was a sword he craved most; and, ere the fellow could assure his slow wits that the cot was empty, steel fingers closed upon his throat, and he went down beneath the giant form of the outlaw.
He was a warrior, and at his side hung a sword. That was all the Devil of Torn wanted—it was the sword he desired above all else; and before the guy could realize that the cottage was empty, a strong grip clamped down on his throat, and he fell beneath the massive figure of the outlaw.
Without other sound than the scuffing of their bodies on the floor, and the clanking of their armor, they fought, the one to reach the dagger at his side, the other to close forever the windpipe of his adversary.
Without any noise except for the scraping of their bodies on the floor and the clanking of their armor, they fought—one striving to grab the dagger at his side, the other aiming to choke his opponent for good.
Presently, the man-at-arms found what he sought, and, after tugging with ever diminishing strength, he felt the blade slip from its sheath. Slowly and feebly he raised it high above the back of the man on top of him; with a last supreme effort he drove the point downward, but ere it reached its goal, there was a sharp snapping sound as of a broken bone, the dagger fell harmlessly from his dead hand, and his head rolled backward upon his broken neck.
Currently, the soldier found what he was looking for, and, after struggling with less and less strength, he felt the blade slide out of its sheath. Weakly, he lifted it high above the man pressing down on him; with one final effort, he plunged the point downward, but before it could hit its target, there was a sharp snapping sound like a broken bone, the dagger fell uselessly from his lifeless hand, and his head rolled back on his broken neck.
Snatching the sword from the body of his dead antagonist, Norman of Torn rushed from the tower room.
Snatching the sword from the body of his fallen opponent, Norman of Torn quickly left the tower room.
As John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, laid his vandal hands upon Joan de Tany, she turned upon him like a tigress. Blow after blow she rained upon his head and face until, in mortification and rage, he struck her full upon the mouth with his clenched fist; but even this did not subdue her and, with ever weakening strength, she continued to strike him. And then the great royalist Earl, the chosen friend of the King, took the fair white throat between his great fingers, and the lust of blood supplanted the lust of love, for he would have killed her in his rage.
As John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, laid his violent hands on Joan de Tany, she turned on him like a fierce tigress. Blow after blow, she hit his head and face until, out of humiliation and anger, he punched her square in the mouth with his clenched fist; but even that didn’t stop her, and with her strength fading, she kept hitting him. Then the powerful royalist Earl, a close ally of the King, grabbed her delicate throat with his large fingers, letting the desire to hurt replace the desire for love, as he would have killed her in his rage.
It was upon this scene that the Outlaw of Torn burst with naked sword. They were at the far end of the apartment, and his cry of anger at the sight caused the Earl to drop his prey, and turn with drawn sword to meet him.
It was in this moment that the Outlaw of Torn appeared with his sword drawn. They were at the far end of the room, and his furious shout at the sight made the Earl drop his target and turn with his sword ready to face him.
There were no words, for there was no need of words here. The two men were upon each other, and fighting to the death, before the girl had regained her feet. It would have been short shrift for John de Fulm had not some of his men heard the fracas, and rushed to his aid.
There were no words because none were needed. The two men were in a deadly struggle with each other before the girl had even gotten back on her feet. It would have been the end for John de Fulm if some of his men hadn't heard the commotion and rushed to help him.
Four of them there were, and they tumbled pell-mell into the room, fairly falling upon Norman of Torn in their anxiety to get their swords into him; but once they met that master hand, they went more slowly, and in a moment, two of them went no more at all, and the others, with the Earl, were but circling warily in search of a chance opening—an opening which never came.
Four of them rushed into the room, practically attacking Norman of Torn in their eagerness to fight him; but once they encountered his skill, they slowed down, and soon, two of them were no longer standing, while the others, along with the Earl, circled cautiously, looking for a chance to strike—one that never appeared.
Norman of Torn stood with his back against a table in an angle of the room, and behind him stood Joan de Tany.
Norman of Torn stood with his back against a table in a corner of the room, and behind him stood Joan de Tany.
“Move toward the left,” she whispered. “I know this old pile. When you reach the table that bears the lamp, there will be a small doorway directly behind you. Strike the lamp out with your sword, as you feel my hand in your left, and then I will lead you through that doorway, which you must turn and quickly bolt after us. Do you understand?”
“Move to the left,” she whispered. “I know this old place. When you get to the table with the lamp, there will be a small door directly behind you. Knock the lamp out with your sword, as you feel my hand on your left, and then I’ll guide you through that doorway, which you need to turn and quickly bolt after us. Do you understand?”
He nodded.
He agreed.
Slowly he worked his way toward the table, the men-at-arms in the meantime keeping up an infernal howling for help. The Earl was careful to keep out of reach of the point of De Conde’s sword, and the men-at-arms were nothing loath to emulate their master’s example.
Slowly, he made his way to the table while the soldiers kept up an awful screaming for help. The Earl was careful to stay out of reach of De Conde’s sword, and the soldiers were more than happy to follow their leader’s example.
Just as he reached his goal, a dozen more men burst into the room, and emboldened by this reinforcement, one of the men engaging De Conde came too close. As he jerked his blade from the fellow’s throat, Norman of Torn felt a firm, warm hand slipped into his from behind, and his sword swung with a resounding blow against the lamp.
Just as he reached his goal, a dozen more men rushed into the room, and encouraged by this backup, one of the men fighting De Conde got too close. As he yanked his blade from the guy’s throat, Norman of Torn felt a firm, warm hand slip into his from behind, and his sword swung with a loud crash against the lamp.
As darkness enveloped the chamber, Joan de Tany led him through the little door, which he immediately closed and bolted as she had instructed.
As darkness filled the room, Joan de Tany guided him through the small door, which he promptly closed and locked as she had instructed.
“This way,” she whispered, again slipping her hand into his and, in silence, she led him through several dim chambers, and finally stopped before a blank wall in a great oak-panelled room.
“This way,” she whispered, slipping her hand into his again, and in silence, she guided him through several dimly lit rooms, finally stopping in front of a blank wall in a large oak-paneled room.
Here the girl felt with swift fingers the edge of the molding. More and more rapidly she moved as the sound of hurrying footsteps resounded through the castle.
Here the girl felt the edge of the molding with quick fingers. She moved faster and faster as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the castle.
“What is wrong?” asked Norman of Torn, noticing her increasing perturbation.
“What’s wrong?” asked Norman of Torn, noticing her growing distress.
“Mon Dieu!” she cried. “Can I be wrong! Surely this is the room. Oh, my friend, that I should have brought you to all this by my willfulness and vanity; and now when I might save you, my wits leave me and I forget the way.”
“OMG!” she exclaimed. “Could I be mistaken? This has to be the room. Oh, my friend, that I brought you into all this because of my stubbornness and pride; and now when I could save you, I'm losing my mind and forgetting the way.”
“Do not worry about me,” laughed the Devil of Torn. “Methought that it was I who was trying to save you, and may heaven forgive me else, for surely, that be my only excuse for running away from a handful of swords. I could not take chances when thou wert at stake, Joan,” he added more gravely.
“Don’t worry about me,” laughed the Devil of Torn. “I thought it was I who was trying to save you, and may heaven forgive me if it’s otherwise, because that's surely my only excuse for running away from a bunch of swords. I couldn’t take any chances when you were at risk, Joan,” he added more seriously.
The sound of pursuit was now quite close, in fact the reflection from flickering torches could be seen in nearby chambers.
The sound of someone chasing was now really close; in fact, you could see the glow from flickering torches in the nearby rooms.
At last the girl, with a little cry of “stupid,” seized De Conde and rushed him to the far side of the room.
At last, the girl, with a little shout of “stupid,” grabbed De Conde and pulled him to the other side of the room.
“Here it is,” she whispered joyously, “here it has been all the time.” Running her fingers along the molding until she found a little hidden spring, she pushed it, and one of the great panels swung slowly in, revealing the yawning mouth of a black opening behind.
“Here it is,” she whispered excitedly, “it's been here all along.” As she traced her fingers along the molding, she discovered a small hidden spring, pressed it, and one of the large panels slowly swung inward, exposing a gaping black opening behind it.
Quickly the girl entered, pulling De Conde after her, and as the panel swung quietly into place, the Earl of Buckingham with a dozen men entered the apartment.
Quickly, the girl stepped inside, pulling De Conde along with her, and just as the panel closed quietly behind them, the Earl of Buckingham and a dozen men entered the room.
“The devil take them,” cried De Fulm. “Where can they have gone? Surely we were right behind them.”
“The devil take them,” shouted De Fulm. “Where could they have gone? We were definitely right behind them.”
“It is passing strange, My Lord,” replied one of the men. “Let us try the floor above, and the towers; for of a surety they have not come this way.” And the party retraced its steps, leaving the apartment empty.
“It’s really strange, my Lord,” one of the men replied. “Let’s check the floor above and the towers; they definitely haven’t come this way.” The group retraced their steps, leaving the room empty.
Behind the panel, the girl stood shrinking close to De Conde, her hand still in his.
Behind the panel, the girl stood quietly next to De Conde, her hand still in his.
“Where now?” he asked. “Or do we stay hidden here like frightened chicks until the war is over and the Baron returns to let us out of this musty hole?”
“Where to now?” he asked. “Or are we just going to stay hidden here like scared chicks until the war is over and the Baron comes back to let us out of this stuffy hole?”
“Wait,” she answered, “until I quiet my nerves a little. I am all unstrung.” He felt her body tremble as it pressed against his.
“Wait,” she replied, “until I calm my nerves a bit. I’m feeling all frazzled.” He could feel her body shake as it pressed against his.
With the spirit of protection strong within him, what wonder that his arm fell about her shoulder as though to say, fear not, for I be brave and powerful; naught can harm you while I am here.
With a strong sense of protection inside him, it’s no surprise that his arm wrapped around her shoulder as if to say, don’t be afraid, because I am brave and powerful; nothing can hurt you while I’m here.
Presently she reached her hands up to his face, made brave to do it by the sheltering darkness.
Presently, she reached her hands up to his face, emboldened to do so by the protective darkness.
“Roger,” she whispered, her tongue halting over the familiar name. “I thought that they had killed you, and all for me, for my foolish stubbornness. Canst forgive me?”
“Roger,” she whispered, her tongue pausing over the familiar name. “I thought they had killed you, all because of me, for my foolish stubbornness. Can you forgive me?”
“Forgive?” he asked, smiling to himself. “Forgive being given an opportunity to fight? There be nothing to forgive, Joan, unless it be that I should ask forgiveness for protecting thee so poorly.”
“Forgive?” he asked, smiling to himself. “Forgive having the chance to fight? There’s nothing to forgive, Joan, unless I should be asking for forgiveness for not protecting you well enough.”
“Do not say that,” she commanded. “Never was such bravery or such swordsmanship in all the world before; never such a man.”
“Don't say that,” she ordered. “There has never been such bravery or swordsmanship in the world before; never such a man.”
He did not answer. His mind was a chaos of conflicting thoughts. The feel of her hands as they had lingered momentarily, and with a vague caress upon his cheek, and the pressure of her body as she leaned against him sent the hot blood coursing through his veins. He was puzzled, for he had not dreamed that friendship was so sweet. That she did not shrink from his encircling arms should have told him much, but Norman of Torn was slow to realize that a woman might look upon him with love. Nor had he a thought of any other sentiment toward her than that of friend and protector.
He didn’t answer. His mind was a mess of conflicting thoughts. The feeling of her hands as they lingered for a moment, with a gentle touch on his cheek, and the pressure of her body leaning against him made his heart race. He was confused because he never imagined that friendship could feel this good. That she didn’t pull away from his embrace should have told him a lot, but Norman of Torn was slow to understand that a woman might see him with love. He didn’t think beyond feelings of friendship and protection toward her.
And then there came to him as in a vision another fair and beautiful face—Bertrade de Montfort’s—and Norman of Torn was still more puzzled; for at heart he was clean, and love of loyalty was strong within him. Love of women was a new thing to him, and, robbed as he had been all his starved life of the affection and kindly fellowship, of either men or women, it is little to be wondered at that he was easily impressionable and responsive to the feeling his strong personality had awakened in two of England’s fairest daughters.
And then, as if in a vision, another beautiful face appeared to him—Bertrade de Montfort’s—and Norman of Torn was even more confused; because deep down, he was pure, and he had a strong sense of loyalty. The idea of loving women was new to him, and considering how deprived he had been of affection and friendship from both men and women throughout his difficult life, it’s no surprise that he was easily influenced and receptive to the feelings his strong personality had stirred in two of England’s most beautiful daughters.
But with the vision of that other face, there came to him a faint realization that mayhap it was a stronger power than either friendship or fear which caused that lithe, warm body to cling so tightly to him. That the responsibility for the critical stage their young acquaintance had so quickly reached was not his had never for a moment entered his head. To him, the fault was all his; and perhaps it was this quality of chivalry that was the finest of the many noble characteristics of his sterling character. So his next words were typical of the man; and did Joan de Tany love him, or did she not, she learned that night to respect and trust him as she respected and trusted few men of her acquaintance.
But with the image of that other face, he started to faintly realize that maybe it was a more powerful force than either friendship or fear that made that agile, warm body cling to him so tightly. The idea that he wasn’t responsible for the critical point their young relationship had quickly reached never crossed his mind. To him, all the blame lay with him; and perhaps it was this sense of chivalry that was the most admirable of his many noble traits. So his next words were typical of him; and whether Joan de Tany loved him or not, that night she learned to respect and trust him like she did very few men she knew.
“My Lady,” said Norman of Torn, “we have been through much, and we are as little children in a dark attic, and so if I have presumed upon our acquaintance,” and he lowered his arm from about her shoulder, “I ask you to forgive it for I scarce know what to do, from weakness and from the pain of the blow upon my head.”
"My Lady," Norman of Torn said, "we've been through so much, and we feel like little kids lost in a dark attic. If I've overstepped our friendship," he lowered his arm from around her shoulder, "I ask for your forgiveness, as I'm not sure what to do because of my weakness and the pain from the blow to my head."
Joan de Tany drew slowly away from him, and without reply, took his hand and led him forward through a dark, cold corridor.
Joan de Tany pulled away from him slowly, and without saying a word, took his hand and guided him down a dark, cold hallway.
“We must go carefully now,” she said at last, “for there be stairs near.”
“We need to be careful now,” she finally said, “because there are stairs nearby.”
He held her hand pressed very tightly in his, tighter perhaps than conditions required, but she let it lie there as she led him forward, very slowly down a flight of rough stone steps.
He held her hand tightly in his, maybe tighter than necessary, but she let it rest there as she guided him slowly down a flight of rough stone steps.
Norman of Torn wondered if she were angry with him and then, being new at love, he blundered.
Norman of Torn wondered if she was upset with him, and then, being new to love, he made a mistake.
“Joan de Tany,” he said.
“Joan de Tany,” he said.
“Yes, Roger de Conde; what would you?”
“Yes, Roger de Conde; what do you want?”
“You be silent, and I fear that you be angry with me. Tell me that you forgive what I have done, an it offended you. I have so few friends,” he added sadly, “that I cannot afford to lose such as you.”
“You're being quiet, and I’m worried that you might be upset with me. Please tell me you forgive me for what I did if it bothered you. I have so few friends,” he added sadly, “that I can’t afford to lose someone like you.”
“You will never lose the friendship of Joan de Tany,” she answered. “You have won her respect and—and—” But she could not say it and so she trailed off lamely—“and undying gratitude.”
“You will never lose Joan de Tany's friendship,” she replied. “You've earned her respect and—and—” But she couldn't finish the thought and awkwardly trailed off—“and endless gratitude.”
But Norman of Torn knew the word that she would have spoken had he dared to let her. He did not, for there was always the vision of Bertrade de Montfort before him; and now another vision arose that would effectually have sealed his lips had not the other—he saw the Outlaw of Torn dangling by his neck from a wooden gibbet.
But Norman of Torn knew what she would have said if he had let her. He didn't, because he always had the image of Bertrade de Montfort in his mind; and now another image appeared that would have definitely kept him quiet if it weren't for the other—he saw the Outlaw of Torn hanging by his neck from a wooden gallows.
Before, he had only feared that Joan de Tany loved him, now he knew it, and while he marvelled that so wondrous a creature could feel love for him, again he blamed himself, and felt sorrow for them both; for he did not return her love nor could he imagine a love strong enough to survive the knowledge that it was possessed by the Devil of Torn.
Before, he had only been afraid that Joan de Tany loved him; now he knew she did. While he was amazed that such an incredible person could feel love for him, he once again blamed himself and felt sorrow for both of them. He didn’t return her love and couldn’t imagine a love strong enough to withstand the fact that it was held by the Devil of Torn.
Presently they reached the bottom of the stairway, and Joan de Tany led him, gropingly, across what seemed, from their echoing footsteps, a large chamber. The air was chill and dank, smelling of mold, and no ray of light penetrated this subterranean vault, and no sound broke the stillness.
Presently, they reached the bottom of the staircase, and Joan de Tany led him, feeling his way, across what seemed, from their echoing footsteps, like a large room. The air was cold and damp, smelling of mold, and no light penetrated this underground vault, and no sound disturbed the silence.
“This be the castle’s crypt,” whispered Joan; “and they do say that strange happenings occur here in the still watches of the night, and that when the castle sleeps, the castle’s dead rise from their coffins and shake their dry bones.
“This is the castle’s crypt,” whispered Joan; “and they say that strange things happen here during the quiet hours of the night, and that when the castle sleeps, the castle’s dead rise from their coffins and rattle their dry bones.
“Sh! What was that?” as a rustling noise broke upon their ears close upon their right; and then there came a distinct moan, and Joan de Tany fled to the refuge of Norman of Torn’s arms.
“Sh! What was that?” a rustling noise suddenly caught their attention just to their right; then came a clear moan, and Joan de Tany ran into the safety of Norman of Torn’s arms.
“There is nothing to fear, Joan,” reassured Norman of Torn. “Dead men wield not swords, nor do they move, or moan. The wind, I think, and rats are our only companions here.”
“There’s nothing to worry about, Joan,” Norman of Torn reassured her. “Dead men don’t wield swords, and they don’t move or moan. I believe our only companions here are the wind and rats.”
“I am afraid,” she whispered. “If you can make a light, I am sure you will find an old lamp here in the crypt, and then will it be less fearsome. As a child I visited this castle often, and in search of adventure, we passed through these corridors an hundred times, but always by day and with lights.”
“I’m scared,” she whispered. “If you can create a light, I’m sure you’ll find an old lamp here in the crypt, and then it won’t be so terrifying. When I was a kid, I came to this castle a lot, and looking for adventure, we walked through these halls a hundred times, but always during the day and with lights.”
Norman of Torn did as she bid, and finding the lamp, lighted it. The chamber was quite empty save for the coffins in their niches, and some effigies in marble set at intervals about the walls.
Norman of Torn did as she asked and found the lamp, lighting it. The room was completely empty except for the coffins in their niches and some marble effigies placed at intervals around the walls.
“Not such a fearsome place after all,” he said, laughing lightly.
“It's not such a scary place after all,” he said, laughing softly.
“No place would seem fearsome now,” she answered simply, “were there a light to show me that the brave face of Roger de Conde were by my side.”
“No place would feel scary now,” she replied simply, “if there were a light to show me that the brave face of Roger de Conde was by my side.”
“Hush, child,” replied the outlaw. “You know not what you say. When you know me better, you will be sorry for your words, for Roger de Conde is not what you think him. So say no more of praise until we be out of this hole, and you safe in your father’s halls.”
“Hush, kid,” replied the outlaw. “You don’t know what you’re saying. When you get to know me better, you’ll regret your words, because Roger de Conde isn’t what you think he is. So let’s not talk about praise until we get out of this mess, and you’re safe in your father’s home.”
The fright of the noises in the dark chamber had but served to again bring the girl’s face close to his so that he felt her hot, sweet breath upon his cheek, and thus another link was forged to bind him to her.
The fear from the sounds in the dark room only made the girl’s face come closer to his, allowing him to feel her warm, sweet breath on his cheek, creating another bond that tied him to her.
With the aid of the lamp, they made more rapid progress, and in a few moments, reached a low door at the end of the arched passageway.
With the help of the lamp, they moved faster, and in a few moments, reached a short door at the end of the arched hallway.
“This is the doorway which opens upon the ravine below the castle. We have passed beneath the walls and the moat. What may we do now, Roger, without horses?”
“This is the doorway that leads to the ravine below the castle. We have gone beneath the walls and the moat. What can we do now, Roger, without horses?”
“Let us get out of this place, and as far away as possible under the cover of darkness, and I doubt not I may find a way to bring you to your father’s castle,” replied Norman of Torn.
“Let’s get out of here and as far away as we can under the cover of darkness. I have no doubt I can find a way to take you to your father’s castle,” replied Norman of Torn.
Putting out the light, lest it should attract the notice of the watch upon the castle walls, Norman of Torn pushed open the little door and stepped forth into the fresh night air.
Putting out the light so it wouldn't catch the attention of the guards on the castle walls, Norman of Torn opened the small door and stepped into the cool night air.
The ravine was so overgrown with tangled vines and wildwood that, had there ever been a pathway, it was now completely obliterated; and it was with difficulty that the man forced his way through the entangling creepers and tendrils. The girl stumbled after him and twice fell before they had taken a score of steps.
The ravine was so overrun with tangled vines and dense underbrush that, if there had ever been a path, it was now completely gone; and the man struggled to push his way through the twisting plants and shoots. The girl tripped behind him and fell twice before they had taken twenty steps.
“I fear I am not strong enough,” she said finally. “The way is much more difficult than I had thought.”
“I’m afraid I’m not strong enough,” she finally said. “The journey is way harder than I expected.”
So Norman of Torn lifted her in his strong arms, and stumbled on through the darkness and the shrubbery down the center of the ravine. It required the better part of an hour to traverse the little distance to the roadway; and all the time her head nestled upon his shoulder and her hair brushed his cheek. Once when she lifted her head to speak to him, he bent toward her, and in the darkness, by chance, his lips brushed hers. He felt her little form tremble in his arms, and a faint sigh breathed from her lips.
So Norman of Torn picked her up in his strong arms and made his way through the darkness and the bushes down the middle of the ravine. It took nearly an hour to cover the short distance to the road, and the whole time her head rested on his shoulder, and her hair brushed against his cheek. Once, when she lifted her head to talk to him, he leaned in closer, and in the dark, his lips accidentally brushed against hers. He felt her small body shiver in his arms, and a soft sigh escaped her lips.
They were upon the highroad now, but he did not put her down. A mist was before his eyes, and he could have crushed her to him and smothered those warm lips with his own. Slowly, his face inclined toward hers, closer and closer his iron muscles pressed her to him, and then, clear cut and distinct before his eyes, he saw the corpse of the Outlaw of Torn swinging by the neck from the arm of a wooden gibbet, and beside it knelt a woman gowned in rich cloth of gold and many jewels. Her face was averted and her arms were outstretched toward the dangling form that swung and twisted from the grim, gaunt arm. Her figure was racked with choking sobs of horror-stricken grief. Presently she staggered to her feet and turned away, burying her face in her hands; but he saw her features for an instant then—the woman who openly and alone mourned the dead Outlaw of Torn was Bertrade de Montfort.
They were on the main road now, but he didn't set her down. A fog was in front of his eyes, and he could have pulled her close and kissed those warm lips with his own. Slowly, his face leaned toward hers, pressing her closer and closer with his strong arms, and then, clear and vivid in front of him, he saw the body of the Outlaw of Torn hanging by the neck from a wooden gallows, and beside it knelt a woman dressed in rich golden fabric and adorned with many jewels. Her face was turned away, and her arms were stretched out toward the lifeless form that swayed and twisted from the grim, skeletal arm. Her body shook with choking sobs of anguished grief. After a moment, she staggered to her feet and turned away, burying her face in her hands; but he caught a glimpse of her features for just an instant then—the woman who openly and alone mourned the dead Outlaw of Torn was Bertrade de Montfort.
Slowly his arms relaxed, and gently and reverently he lowered Joan de Tany to the ground. In that instant Norman of Torn had learned the difference between friendship and love, and love and passion.
Slowly, his arms relaxed, and he gently and respectfully lowered Joan de Tany to the ground. In that moment, Norman of Torn understood the difference between friendship and love, and love and passion.
The moon was shining brightly upon them, and the girl turned, wide-eyed and wondering, toward him. She had felt the wild call of love and she could not understand his seeming coldness now, for she had seen no vision beyond a life of happiness within those strong arms.
The moon was shining brightly on them, and the girl turned, wide-eyed and curious, toward him. She had felt the wild call of love and she couldn’t understand his seeming indifference now, because she had envisioned nothing but a life of happiness in those strong arms.
“Joan,” he said, “I would but now have wronged thee. Forgive me. Forget what has passed between us until I can come to you in my rightful colors, when the spell of the moonlight and adventure be no longer upon us, and then,”—he paused—“and then I shall tell you who I be and you shall say if you still care to call me friend—no more than that shall I ask.”
“Joan,” he said, “I know I've wronged you. Please forgive me. Let’s forget everything that’s happened between us for now, until I can come to you as my true self, when the magic of the moonlight and adventure isn’t clouding our judgment. And then,”—he paused—“then I’ll tell you who I really am, and you can decide if you still want to call me a friend—nothing more than that is all I’ll ask.”
He had not the heart to tell her that he loved only Bertrade de Montfort, but it had been a thousand times better had he done so.
He didn't have the heart to tell her that he only loved Bertrade de Montfort, but it would have been a thousand times better if he had.
She was about to reply when a dozen armed men sprang from the surrounding shadows, calling upon them to surrender. The moonlight falling upon the leader revealed a great giant of a fellow with an enormous, bristling mustache—it was Shandy.
She was about to respond when a dozen armed men jumped out from the surrounding shadows, demanding that they surrender. The moonlight shining on the leader showed a huge guy with a massive, bushy mustache—it was Shandy.
Norman of Torn lowered his raised sword.
Norman of Torn lowered his sword.
“It is I, Shandy,” he said. “Keep a still tongue in thy head until I speak with thee apart. Wait here, My Lady Joan; these be friends.”
“It’s me, Shandy,” he said. “Keep quiet until I can talk to you alone. Wait here, My Lady Joan; these are friends.”
Drawing Shandy to one side, he learned that the faithful fellow had become alarmed at his chief’s continued absence, and had set out with a small party to search for him. They had come upon the riderless Sir Mortimer grazing by the roadside, and a short distance beyond, had discovered evidences of the conflict at the cross-roads. There they had found Norman of Torn’s helmet, confirming their worst fears. A peasant in a nearby hut had told them of the encounter, and had set them upon the road taken by the Earl and his prisoners.
Pulling Shandy aside, he found out that the loyal guy had become worried about his leader's ongoing absence and had gathered a small group to look for him. They had found the riderless Sir Mortimer grazing by the road and, a bit farther on, had discovered signs of a struggle at the crossroads. There, they had come across Norman of Torn’s helmet, confirming their worst fears. A peasant in a nearby hut had informed them of the encounter and pointed them toward the route taken by the Earl and his prisoners.
“And here we be, My Lord,” concluded the great fellow.
“And here we are, My Lord,” finished the big guy.
“How many are you?” asked the outlaw.
“How many of you are there?” asked the outlaw.
“Fifty, all told, with those who lie farther back in the bushes.”
“Fifty in total, including those hidden deeper in the bushes.”
“Give us horses, and let two of the men ride behind us,” said the chief. “And, Shandy, let not the lady know that she rides this night with the Outlaw of Torn.”
“Get us some horses, and have two of the guys ride behind us,” said the chief. “And, Shandy, don’t let the lady know that she’s riding tonight with the Outlaw of Torn.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“Sure, My Lord.”
They were soon mounted, and clattering down the road, back toward the castle of Richard de Tany.
They quickly got on their horses and clattered down the road, heading back to the castle of Richard de Tany.
Joan de Tany looked in silent wonder upon this grim force that sprang out of the shadows of the night to do the bidding of Roger de Conde, a gentleman of France.
Joan de Tany stared in silent awe at this grim force that emerged from the shadows of the night to carry out the orders of Roger de Conde, a gentleman from France.
There was something familiar in the great bulk of Red Shandy; where had she seen that mighty frame before? And now she looked closely at the figure of Roger de Conde. Yes, somewhere else had she seen these two men together; but where and when?
There was something familiar about the huge figure of Red Shandy; where had she seen that powerful build before? And now she focused on Roger de Conde. Yes, she had seen these two men together before; but where and when?
And then the strangeness of another incident came to her mind. Roger de Conde spoke no English, and yet she had plainly heard English words upon this man’s lips as he addressed the red giant.
And then the oddness of another incident crossed her mind. Roger de Conde didn't speak any English, and yet she had clearly heard English words coming from this man as he spoke to the red giant.
Norman of Torn had recovered his helmet from one of his men who had picked it up at the crossroads, and now he rode in silence with lowered visor, as was his custom.
Norman of Torn had retrieved his helmet from one of his men who had found it at the crossroads, and now he rode silently with his visor down, which was his usual practice.
There was something sinister now in his appearance, and as the moonlight touched the hard, cruel faces of the grim and silent men who rode behind him, a little shudder crept over the frame of Joan de Tany.
There was something ominous about his appearance now, and as the moonlight hit the hard, harsh faces of the grim and silent men riding behind him, a slight shiver ran through Joan de Tany.
Shortly before daylight they reached the castle of Richard de Tany, and a great shout went up from the watch as Norman of Torn cried:
Shortly before dawn, they arrived at the castle of Richard de Tany, and a loud cheer erupted from the watch as Norman of Torn shouted:
“Open! Open for My Lady Joan.”
“Open! Open for My Lady Joan.”
Together they rode into the courtyard, where all was bustle and excitement. A dozen voices asked a dozen questions only to cry out still others without waiting for replies.
Together they rode into the courtyard, where everything was busy and exciting. A dozen voices asked a dozen questions, only to shout out even more without waiting for answers.
Richard de Tany with his family and Mary de Stutevill were still fully clothed, having not lain down during the whole night. They fairly fell upon Joan and Roger de Conde in their joyous welcome and relief.
Richard de Tany, along with his family and Mary de Stutevill, were still fully dressed, having not gone to bed the entire night. They eagerly embraced Joan and Roger de Conde in their happy welcome and relief.
“Come, come,” said the Baron, “let us go within. You must be fair famished for good food and drink.”
“Come on,” said the Baron, “let’s go inside. You must be really hungry for some good food and drinks.”
“I will ride, My Lord,” replied Norman of Torn. “I have a little matter of business with my friend, the Earl of Buckingham. Business which I fear will not wait.”
“I'll ride, My Lord,” replied Norman of Torn. “I have a small matter of business with my friend, the Earl of Buckingham. A matter that I’m afraid can’t wait.”
Joan de Tany looked on in silence. Nor did she urge him to remain, as he raised her hand to his lips in farewell. So Norman of Torn rode out of the courtyard; and as his men fell in behind him under the first rays of the drawing day, the daughter of De Tany watched them through the gate, and a great light broke upon her, for what she saw was the same as she had seen a few days since when she had turned in her saddle to watch the retreating forms of the cut-throats of Torn as they rode on after halting her father’s party.
Joan de Tany watched silently. She didn’t try to convince him to stay as he raised her hand to his lips for a goodbye. So Norman of Torn rode out of the courtyard; and as his men fell in behind him with the first light of day, the daughter of De Tany watched them through the gate, and a realization hit her, for what she saw was the same scene she had witnessed a few days before when she turned in her saddle to watch the retreating figures of Torn's bandits as they moved on after stopping her father's group.
CHAPTER XIV
Some hours later, fifty men followed Norman of Torn on foot through the ravine below the castle where John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, had his headquarters; while nearly a thousand more lurked in the woods before the grim pile.
Some hours later, fifty men walked behind Norman of Torn through the ravine below the castle where John de Fulm, the Earl of Buckingham, had his headquarters; while nearly a thousand more waited in the woods before the dark fortress.
Under cover of the tangled shrubbery, they crawled unseen to the little door through which Joan de Tany had led him the night before. Following the corridors and vaults beneath the castle, they came to the stone stairway, and mounted to the passage which led to the false panel that had given the two fugitives egress.
Under the cover of the tangled bushes, they crawled unnoticed to the small door that Joan de Tany had shown him the night before. Navigating the corridors and vaults beneath the castle, they reached the stone staircase and climbed up to the passage that led to the false panel, which had allowed the two escapees to leave.
Slipping the spring lock, Norman of Torn entered the apartment followed closely by his henchmen. On they went, through apartment after apartment, but no sign of the Earl or his servitors rewarded their search, and it was soon apparent that the castle was deserted.
Slipping the spring lock, Norman of Torn entered the apartment, closely followed by his henchmen. They moved through apartment after apartment, but there was no sign of the Earl or his servants to be found, and it quickly became clear that the castle was deserted.
As they came forth into the courtyard, they descried an old man basking in the sun, upon a bench. The sight of them nearly caused the old fellow to die of fright, for to see fifty armed men issue from the untenanted halls was well reckoned to blanch even a braver cheek.
As they stepped into the courtyard, they spotted an old man soaking up the sun on a bench. The sight of them nearly scared him to death, as seeing fifty armed men emerge from the empty halls was enough to make even a tougher person pale.
When Norman of Torn questioned him, he learned that De Fulm had ridden out early in the day bound for Dover, where Prince Edward then was. The outlaw knew it would be futile to pursue him, but yet, so fierce was his anger against this man, that he ordered his band to mount, and spurring to their head, he marched through Middlesex, and crossing the Thames above London, entered Surrey late the same afternoon.
When Norman of Torn asked him, he found out that De Fulm had left early in the day heading for Dover, where Prince Edward was at the time. The outlaw realized it would be pointless to chase him, but his anger towards this man was so intense that he commanded his group to get ready. Leading them himself, he traveled through Middlesex, crossed the Thames north of London, and entered Surrey later that afternoon.
As they were going into camp that night in Kent, midway between London and Rochester, word came to Norman of Torn that the Earl of Buckingham, having sent his escort on to Dover, had stopped to visit the wife of a royalist baron, whose husband was with Prince Edward’s forces.
As they were setting up camp that night in Kent, halfway between London and Rochester, Norman of Torn heard that the Earl of Buckingham, after sending his escort ahead to Dover, had stopped to visit the wife of a royalist baron, whose husband was with Prince Edward’s forces.
The fellow who gave this information was a servant in my lady’s household who held a grudge against his mistress for some wrong she had done him. When, therefore, he found that these grim men were searching for De Fulm, he saw a way to be revenged upon his mistress.
The guy who gave this information was a servant in my lady’s household who resented his mistress for some wrong she had done to him. So, when he realized that these tough men were looking for De Fulm, he saw a chance to get back at his mistress.
“How many swords be there at the castle?” asked Norman of Torn.
“How many swords are there at the castle?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Scarce a dozen, barring the Earl of Buckingham,” replied the knave; “and, furthermore, there be a way to enter, which I may show you, My Lord, so that you may, unseen, reach the apartment where My Lady and the Earl be supping.”
“Just about a dozen, not counting the Earl of Buckingham,” replied the trickster; “and, in addition, there’s a way to get in that I can show you, My Lord, so you can reach the room where My Lady and the Earl are having dinner without being seen.”
“Bring ten men, beside yourself, Shandy,” commanded Norman of Torn. “We shall pay a little visit upon our amorous friend, My Lord, the Earl of Buckingham.”
“Gather ten men, aside from you, Shandy,” commanded Norman of Torn. “We’re going to pay a little visit to our romantic friend, My Lord, the Earl of Buckingham.”
Half an hour’s ride brought them within sight of the castle. Dismounting, and leaving their horses with one of the men, Norman of Torn advanced on foot with Shandy and the eight others, close in the wake of the traitorous servant.
Half an hour's ride brought them within view of the castle. After getting off their horses and leaving them with one of the men, Norman of Torn walked on foot alongside Shandy and the eight others, closely following the treacherous servant.
The fellow led them to the rear of the castle, where, among the brush, he had hidden a rude ladder, which, when tilted, spanned the moat and rested its farther end upon a window ledge some ten feet above the ground.
The guy took them to the back of the castle, where, hidden in the bushes, he had tucked away a rough ladder. When set up, it reached across the moat and rested its other end on a window ledge about ten feet off the ground.
“Keep the fellow here till last, Shandy,” said the outlaw, “till all be in, an’ if there be any signs of treachery, stick him through the gizzard—death thus be slower and more painful.”
“Keep the guy here until the end, Shandy,” said the outlaw, “until everything is in place, and if there are any signs of betrayal, stab him through the gut—death that way will be slower and more painful.”
So saying, Norman of Torn crept boldly across the improvised bridge, and disappeared within the window beyond. One by one the band of cut-throats passed through the little window, until all stood within the castle beside their chief; Shandy coming last with the servant.
So saying, Norman of Torn quietly made his way across the makeshift bridge and vanished through the window ahead. One by one, the group of outlaws squeezed through the small window until they all stood in the castle with their leader; Shandy arriving last with the servant.
“Lead me quietly, knave, to the room where My Lord sups,” said Norman of Torn. “You, Shandy, place your men where they can prevent my being interrupted.”
“Lead me quietly, fool, to the room where My Lord is dining,” said Norman of Torn. “You, Shandy, position your men so they can stop anyone from interrupting me.”
Following a moment or two after Shandy came another figure stealthily across the ladder and, as Norman of Torn and his followers left the little room, this figure pushed quietly through the window and followed the great outlaw down the unlighted corridor.
Following a moment or two after Shandy, another figure stealthily climbed the ladder. As Norman of Torn and his followers left the small room, this figure quietly slipped through the window and trailed the great outlaw down the dark corridor.
A moment later, My Lady of Leybourn looked up from her plate upon the grim figure of an armored knight standing in the doorway of the great dining hall.
A moment later, the Lady of Leybourn looked up from her plate at the stern figure of an armored knight standing in the doorway of the grand dining hall.
“My Lord Earl!” she cried. “Look! Behind you.”
“My Lord Earl!” she exclaimed. “Look! Behind you.”
And as the Earl of Buckingham glanced behind him, he overturned the bench upon which he sat in his effort to gain his feet; for My Lord Earl of Buckingham had a guilty conscience.
And as the Earl of Buckingham looked back, he knocked over the bench he was sitting on in his attempt to stand up; for My Lord Earl of Buckingham had a guilty conscience.
The grim figure raised a restraining hand, as the Earl drew his sword.
The stern figure raised a hand to stop him as the Earl unsheathed his sword.
“A moment, My Lord,” said a low voice in perfect French.
“A moment, my lord,” said a soft voice in perfect French.
“Who are you?” cried the lady.
“Who are you?” shouted the woman.
“I be an old friend of My Lord, here; but let me tell you a little story.
“I’m an old friend of My Lord here, but let me share a little story with you.
“In a grim old castle in Essex, only last night, a great lord of England held by force the beautiful daughter of a noble house and, when she spurned his advances, he struck her with his clenched fist upon her fair face, and with his brute hands choked her. And in that castle also was a despised and hunted outlaw, with a price upon his head, for whose neck the hempen noose has been yawning these many years. And it was this vile person who came in time to save the young woman from the noble flower of knighthood that would have ruined her young life.
“In a grim old castle in Essex, just last night, a powerful lord of England forcefully held the beautiful daughter of a noble house, and when she rejected his advances, he struck her with his fist on her fair face and choked her with his rugged hands. Also in that castle was a despised and hunted outlaw, with a price on his head, and a noose waiting for him for many years. And it was this despicable person who ultimately came to save the young woman from the noble knight who would have ruined her life.”
“The outlaw wished to kill the knight, but many men-at-arms came to the noble’s rescue, and so the outlaw was forced to fly with the girl lest he be overcome by numbers, and the girl thus fall again into the hands of her tormentor.
“The outlaw wanted to kill the knight, but many soldiers came to the noble’s rescue, so the outlaw had to escape with the girl to avoid being overwhelmed, and to keep her from falling back into the hands of her tormentor.”
“But this crude outlaw was not satisfied with merely rescuing the girl, he must needs mete out justice to her noble abductor and collect in full the toll of blood which alone can atone for the insult and violence done her.
“But this rough outlaw wasn't satisfied with just saving the girl; he felt the need to deliver justice to her noble kidnapper and ensure that he paid in full for the blood that could only make up for the insult and violence done to her."
“My Lady, the young girl was Joan de Tany; the noble was My Lord the Earl of Buckingham; and the outlaw stands before you to fulfill the duty he has sworn to do. En garde, My Lord!”
"My Lady, the young girl was Joan de Tany; the nobleman was My Lord the Earl of Buckingham; and the outlaw is here to fulfill the duty he has sworn to do. Ready yourself, My Lord!"
The encounter was short, for Norman of Torn had come to kill, and he had been looking through a haze of blood for hours—in fact every time he had thought of those brutal fingers upon the fair throat of Joan de Tany and of the cruel blow that had fallen upon her face.
The meeting was brief, because Norman of Torn had come to kill, and he had been seeing through a blur of blood for hours—in fact, every time he thought about those violent hands on the lovely throat of Joan de Tany and the savage blow that struck her face.
He showed no mercy, but backed the Earl relentlessly into a corner of the room, and when he had him there where he could escape in no direction, he drove his blade so deep through his putrid heart that the point buried itself an inch in the oak panel beyond.
He showed no mercy, relentlessly cornering the Earl in the room, and when he had him trapped with no way to escape, he drove his blade so deep through his rotten heart that the tip embedded an inch into the oak panel behind him.
Claudia Leybourn sat frozen with horror at the sight she was witnessing, and, as Norman of Torn wrenched his blade from the dead body before him and wiped it on the rushes of the floor, she gazed in awful fascination while he drew his dagger and made a mark upon the forehead of the dead nobleman.
Claudia Leybourn sat frozen in shock at what she was seeing, and, as Norman of Torn pulled his sword from the lifeless body in front of him and wiped it on the rushes covering the floor, she watched in dreadful fascination as he took out his dagger and made a mark on the forehead of the deceased nobleman.
“Outlaw or Devil,” said a stern voice behind them, “Roger Leybourn owes you his friendship for saving the honor of his home.”
“Outlaw or Devil,” said a serious voice behind them, “Roger Leybourn is grateful for your friendship in saving his home’s honor.”
Both turned to discover a mail-clad figure standing in the doorway where Norman of Torn had first appeared.
Both turned to see a figure in armor standing in the doorway where Norman of Torn had first appeared.
“Roger!” shrieked Claudia Leybourn, and swooned.
“Roger!” screamed Claudia Leybourn, and fainted.
“Who be you?” continued the master of Leybourn addressing the outlaw.
“Who are you?” continued the master of Leybourn, addressing the outlaw.
For answer Norman of Torn pointed to the forehead of the dead Earl of Buckingham, and there Roger Leybourn saw, in letters of blood, NT.
For an answer, Norman of Torn pointed to the forehead of the dead Earl of Buckingham, and there Roger Leybourn saw, in letters of blood, NT.
The Baron advanced with outstretched hand.
The Baron moved forward with his hand extended.
“I owe you much. You have saved my poor, silly wife from this beast, and Joan de Tany is my cousin, so I am doubly beholden to you, Norman of Torn.”
“I owe you a lot. You have rescued my poor, foolish wife from this monster, and Joan de Tany is my cousin, so I am even more grateful to you, Norman of Torn.”
The outlaw pretended that he did not see the hand.
The outlaw acted like he didn’t see the hand.
“You owe me nothing, Sir Roger, that may not be paid by a good supper. I have eaten but once in forty-eight hours.”
“You don’t owe me anything, Sir Roger, that can’t be settled with a nice dinner. I’ve only eaten once in the past forty-eight hours.”
The outlaw now called to Shandy and his men, telling them to remain on watch, but to interfere with no one within the castle.
The outlaw now called to Shandy and his guys, telling them to stay on watch, but not to get involved with anyone inside the castle.
He then sat at the table with Roger Leybourn and his lady, who had recovered from her swoon, and behind them on the rushes of the floor lay the body of De Fulm in a little pool of blood.
He then sat at the table with Roger Leybourn and his partner, who had come to after fainting, and behind them on the rushes of the floor lay De Fulm's body in a small pool of blood.
Leybourn told them that he had heard that De Fulm was at his home, and had hastened back; having been in hiding about the castle for half an hour before the arrival of Norman of Torn, awaiting an opportunity to enter unobserved by the servants. It was he who had followed across the ladder after Shandy.
Leybourn told them he had heard that De Fulm was at his home, and he hurried back; having been hiding around the castle for half an hour before Norman of Torn arrived, waiting for a chance to slip in without being seen by the servants. He was the one who had followed across the ladder after Shandy.
The outlaw spent the night at the castle of Roger Leybourn; for the first time within his memory a welcomed guest under his true name at the house of a gentleman.
The outlaw spent the night at the castle of Roger Leybourn; for the first time in his memory, he was a welcomed guest under his real name in the home of a gentleman.
The following morning, he bade his host goodbye, and returning to his camp started on his homeward march toward Torn.
The next morning, he said goodbye to his host and headed back to his camp to begin his journey home to Torn.
Near midday, as they were approaching the Thames near the environs of London, they saw a great concourse of people hooting and jeering at a small party of gentlemen and gentlewomen.
Near midday, as they were approaching the Thames near London, they saw a large crowd of people shouting and mocking a small group of gentlemen and ladies.
Some of the crowd were armed, and from very force of numbers were waxing brave to lay violent hands upon the party. Mud and rocks and rotten vegetables were being hurled at the little cavalcade, many of them barely missing the women of the party.
Some members of the crowd were armed, and simply due to their numbers, they were getting bold enough to attack the group. Mud, rocks, and rotten vegetables were being thrown at the small procession, with many of them barely missing the women in the group.
Norman of Torn waited to ask no questions, but spurring into the thick of it laid right and left of him with the flat of his sword, and his men, catching the contagion of it, swarmed after him until the whole pack of attacking ruffians were driven into the Thames.
Norman of Torn didn't wait to ask any questions. Instead, he charged into the fray, swinging the flat side of his sword to the left and right. His men, inspired by his boldness, rushed after him until they drove the entire group of attacking thugs into the Thames.
And then, without a backward glance at the party he had rescued, he continued on his march toward the north.
And then, without looking back at the party he had saved, he kept marching north.
The little party sat upon their horses looking in wonder after the retreating figures of their deliverers. Then one of the ladies turned to a knight at her side with a word of command and an imperious gesture toward the fast disappearing company. He, thus addressed, put spurs to his horse, and rode at a rapid gallop after the outlaw’s troop. In a few moments he had overtaken them and reined up beside Norman of Torn.
The small group sat on their horses, watching in amazement as their rescuers vanished into the distance. Then one of the women turned to a knight beside her, giving him a command and a commanding wave toward the quickly disappearing riders. He, hearing her, spurred his horse and galloped swiftly after the band of outlaws. In just a few moments, he caught up to them and pulled up next to Norman of Torn.
“Hold, Sir Knight,” cried the gentleman, “the Queen would thank you in person for your brave defence of her.”
“Wait, Sir Knight,” the gentleman shouted, “the Queen wants to thank you personally for your brave defense of her.”
Ever keen to see the humor of a situation, Norman of Torn wheeled his horse and rode back with the Queen’s messenger.
Ever eager to see the humor in a situation, Norman of Torn turned his horse around and rode back with the Queen's messenger.
As he faced Her Majesty, the Outlaw of Torn bent low over his pommel.
As he faced Her Majesty, the Outlaw of Torn leaned low over his saddle.
“You be a strange knight that thinks so lightly on saving a queen’s life that you ride on without turning your head, as though you had but driven a pack of curs from annoying a stray cat,” said the Queen.
“You're a strange knight who thinks so little of saving a queen’s life that you ride on without looking back, as if you’ve only chased away a pack of mutts bothering a stray cat,” said the Queen.
“I drew in the service of a woman, Your Majesty, not in the service of a queen.”
“I served a woman, Your Majesty, not a queen.”
“What now! Wouldst even belittle the act which we all witnessed? The King, my husband, shall reward thee, Sir Knight, if you but tell me your name.”
“What now! Would you really downplay the act we all saw? The King, my husband, will reward you, Sir Knight, if you just tell me your name.”
“If I told my name, methinks the King would be more apt to hang me,” laughed the outlaw. “I be Norman of Torn.”
“If I told my name, I think the King would be more likely to hang me,” laughed the outlaw. “I’m Norman of Torn.”
The entire party looked with startled astonishment upon him, for none of them had ever seen this bold raider whom all the nobility and gentry of England feared and hated.
The whole party stared at him in shocked amazement, as none of them had ever encountered this daring raider whom all the nobles and gentry of England feared and despised.
“For lesser acts than that which thou hast just performed, the King has pardoned men before,” replied Her Majesty. “But raise your visor, I would look upon the face of so notorious a criminal who can yet be a gentleman and a loyal protector of his queen.”
“For lesser acts than what you just did, the King has pardoned men before,” replied Her Majesty. “But lift your visor; I want to see the face of such a notorious criminal who can still be a gentleman and a loyal protector of his queen.”
“They who have looked upon my face, other than my friends,” replied Norman of Torn quietly, “have never lived to tell what they saw beneath this visor, and as for you, Madame, I have learned within the year to fear it might mean unhappiness to you to see the visor of the Devil of Torn lifted from his face.” Without another word he wheeled and galloped back to his little army.
“They who have seen my face, other than my friends,” replied Norman of Torn quietly, “have never lived to tell what they saw under this visor, and as for you, Madame, I’ve come to fear that it might bring you unhappiness to see the Devil of Torn’s visor lifted from his face.” Without another word, he turned and rode back to his small army.
“The puppy, the insolent puppy,” cried Eleanor of England, in a rage.
“The puppy, that cheeky little puppy,” yelled Eleanor of England, in a fit of anger.
And so the Outlaw of Torn and his mother met and parted after a period of twenty years.
And so the Outlaw of Torn and his mother met and separated after twenty years.
Two days later, Norman of Torn directed Red Shandy to lead the forces of Torn from their Essex camp back to Derby. The numerous raiding parties which had been constantly upon the road during the days they had spent in this rich district had loaded the extra sumpter beasts with rich and valuable booty and the men, for the time satiated with fighting and loot, turned their faces toward Torn with evident satisfaction.
Two days later, Norman of Torn told Red Shandy to lead the forces of Torn from their camp in Essex back to Derby. The many raiding parties that had been on the move during their time in this wealthy area had filled the extra pack animals with valuable loot, and the men, momentarily satisfied with the fighting and treasure, headed back to Torn with clear contentment.
The outlaw was speaking to his captains in council; at his side the old man of Torn.
The outlaw was talking to his captains in a meeting; next to him was the old man of Torn.
“Ride by easy stages, Shandy, and I will overtake you by tomorrow morning. I but ride for a moment to the castle of De Tany on an errand, and, as I shall stop there but a few moments, I shall surely join you tomorrow.”
“Take it easy, Shandy, and I’ll catch up with you by tomorrow morning. I’m just riding for a bit to the castle of De Tany on an errand, and since I won’t be there long, I’ll definitely meet up with you tomorrow.”
“Do not forget, My Lord,” said Edwild the Serf, a great yellow-haired Saxon giant, “that there be a party of the King’s troops camped close by the road which branches to Tany.”
“Don’t forget, My Lord,” said Edwild the Serf, a massive yellow-haired Saxon giant, “there’s a group of the King’s troops camped near the road that leads to Tany.”
“I shall give them plenty of room,” replied Norman of Torn. “My neck itcheth not to be stretched,” and he laughed and mounted.
“I'll give them plenty of space,” replied Norman of Torn. “I don't want my neck stretched,” and he laughed and got on.
Five minutes after he had cantered down the road from camp, Spizo the Spaniard, sneaking his horse unseen into the surrounding forest, mounted and spurred rapidly after him. The camp, in the throes of packing refractory, half broken sumpter animals, and saddling their own wild mounts, did not notice his departure. Only the little grim, gray, old man knew that he had gone, or why, or whither.
Five minutes after he had trotted down the road from camp, Spizo the Spaniard, quietly leading his horse into the surrounding forest, quickly mounted and chased after him. The camp, caught up in packing stubborn, half-broken pack animals and saddling their own wild horses, didn’t notice his departure. Only the small, grumpy, old man knew that he was gone, or why, or where he had gone.
That afternoon, as Roger de Conde was admitted to the castle of Richard de Tany and escorted to a little room where he awaited the coming of the Lady Joan, a swarthy messenger handed a letter to the captain of the King’s soldiers camped a few miles south of Tany.
That afternoon, as Roger de Conde was let into Richard de Tany's castle and shown to a small room to wait for Lady Joan, a dark-skinned messenger handed a letter to the captain of the King’s soldiers camped a few miles south of Tany.
The officer tore open the seal as the messenger turned and spurred back in the direction from which he had come.
The officer ripped open the seal as the messenger turned and rode back in the direction he had originally come from.
And this was what he read:
And this is what he read:
Norman of Torn is now at the castle of Tany, without escort.
Norman of Torn is now at Tany Castle, without any escort.
Instantly the call “to arms” and “mount” sounded through the camp and, in five minutes, a hundred mercenaries galloped rapidly toward the castle of Richard de Tany, in the visions of their captain a great reward and honor and preferment for the capture of the mighty outlaw who was now almost within his clutches.
Instantly, the call to arms and to mount echoed through the camp, and in just five minutes, a hundred mercenaries hurriedly rode toward the castle of Richard de Tany, driven by their captain's vision of a great reward, honor, and advancement for capturing the powerful outlaw who was now almost within his grasp.
Three roads meet at Tany; one from the south along which the King’s soldiers were now riding; one from the west which had guided Norman of Torn from his camp to the castle; and a third which ran northwest through Cambridge and Huntingdon toward Derby.
Three roads meet at Tany; one from the south where the King’s soldiers were currently riding; one from the west that had led Norman of Torn from his camp to the castle; and a third that ran northwest through Cambridge and Huntingdon toward Derby.
All unconscious of the rapidly approaching foes, Norman of Torn waited composedly in the anteroom for Joan de Tany.
All unaware of the enemies quickly closing in, Norman of Torn waited calmly in the anteroom for Joan de Tany.
Presently she entered, clothed in the clinging house garment of the period; a beautiful vision, made more beautiful by the suppressed excitement which caused the blood to surge beneath the velvet of her cheek, and her breasts to rise and fall above her fast beating heart.
Presently she entered, dressed in the fitted house dress of the time; a stunning sight, made even more beautiful by the excitement she was trying to hide, which made the blood rush beneath the smoothness of her cheek, and her chest to rise and fall above her rapidly beating heart.
She let him take her fingers in his and raise them to his lips, and then they stood looking into each other’s eyes in silence for a long moment.
She let him take her fingers in his and raise them to his lips, and then they stood looking into each other’s eyes in silence for a long moment.
“I do not know how to tell you what I have come to tell,” he said sadly. “I have not meant to deceive you to your harm, but the temptation to be with you and those whom you typify must be my excuse. I—” He paused. It was easy to tell her that he was the Outlaw of Torn, but if she loved him, as he feared, how was he to tell her that he loved only Bertrade de Montfort?
“I don’t know how to say what I need to say,” he said sadly. “I never meant to mislead you or hurt you, but my desire to be with you and the people you represent has to be my excuse. I—” He paused. It was simple to admit to her that he was the Outlaw of Torn, but if she loved him, as he worried she did, how could he tell her that his heart belonged to Bertrade de Montfort?
“You need tell me nothing,” interrupted Joan de Tany. “I have guessed what you would tell me, Norman of Torn. ‘The spell of moonlight and adventure is no longer upon us’—those are your own words, and still I am glad to call you friend.”
“You don’t need to tell me anything,” interrupted Joan de Tany. “I’ve figured out what you would say, Norman of Torn. ‘The spell of moonlight and adventure is no longer on us’—those are your own words, and still, I’m glad to call you friend.”
The little emphasis she put upon the last word bespoke the finality of her decision that the Outlaw of Torn could be no more than friend to her.
The subtle emphasis she placed on the last word showed that her decision was final: the Outlaw of Torn could only ever be a friend to her.
“It is best,” he replied, relieved that, as he thought, she felt no love for him now that she knew him for what he really was. “Nothing good could come to such as you, Joan, if the Devil of Torn could claim more of you than friendship; and so I think that for your peace of mind and for my own, we will let it be as though you had never known me. I thank you that you have not been angry with me. Remember me only to think that in the hills of Derby, a sword is at your service, without reward and without price. Should you ever need it, Joan, tell me that you will send for me—wilt promise me that, Joan?”
“It’s for the best,” he replied, feeling relieved that, as he presumed, she felt no love for him now that she saw him for who he really was. “Nothing good could come to someone like you, Joan, if the Devil of Torn could gain more than just your friendship; so I think that for your peace of mind and mine, we should pretend you never knew me. I appreciate that you haven’t been angry with me. Just remember that in the hills of Derby, a sword is available to you, without any reward or cost. If you ever need it, Joan, promise me you’ll call for me—will you promise that, Joan?”
“I promise, Norman of Torn.”
"I swear, Norman of Torn."
“Farewell,” he said, and as he again kissed her hand he bent his knee to the ground in reverence. Then he rose to go, pressing a little packet into her palm. Their eyes met, and the man saw, in that brief instant, deep in the azure depths of the girl’s that which tumbled the structure of his new-found complacency about his ears.
“Goodbye,” he said, and as he kissed her hand again, he knelt down in respect. Then he stood up to leave, placing a small packet into her palm. Their eyes connected, and in that brief moment, the man saw in the deep blue of the girl’s gaze something that shattered his newfound sense of peace.
As he rode out into the bright sunlight upon the road which led northwest toward Derby, Norman of Torn bowed his head in sorrow, for he realized two things. One was that the girl he had left still loved him, and that some day, mayhap tomorrow, she would suffer because she had sent him away; and the other was that he did not love her, that his heart was locked in the fair breast of Bertrade de Montfort.
As he rode out into the bright sunlight on the road leading northwest toward Derby, Norman of Torn lowered his head in sadness, for he understood two things. One was that the girl he had left still loved him, and someday, maybe tomorrow, she would suffer because she had pushed him away; the other was that he did not love her, that his heart was locked in the beautiful chest of Bertrade de Montfort.
He felt himself a beast that he had allowed his loneliness and the aching sorrow of his starved, empty heart to lead him into this girl’s life. That he had been new to women and newer still to love did not permit him to excuse himself, and a hundred times he cursed his folly and stupidity, and what he thought was fickleness.
He saw himself as a monster, letting his loneliness and the deep sadness from his empty, aching heart pull him into this girl’s life. The fact that he was inexperienced with women and even more so with love didn’t give him a reason to forgive himself, and a hundred times he cursed his foolishness and stupidity, as well as what he believed to be his inconsistency.
But the unhappy affair had taught him one thing for certain: to know without question what love was, and that the memory of Bertrade de Montfort’s lips would always be more to him than all the allurements possessed by the balance of the women of the world, no matter how charming, or how beautiful.
But the unfortunate situation had taught him one thing for sure: to know without a doubt what love was, and that the memory of Bertrade de Montfort’s lips would always mean more to him than all the attractions offered by the other women in the world, no matter how charming or beautiful they were.
Another thing, a painful thing he had learned from it, too, that the attitude of Joan de Tany, daughter of an old and noble house, was but the attitude which the Outlaw of Torn must expect from any good woman of her class; what he must expect from Bertrade de Montfort when she learned that Roger de Conde was Norman of Torn.
Another thing, a painful lesson he had learned from it, was that the attitude of Joan de Tany, daughter of an old and noble family, was exactly what the Outlaw of Torn should expect from any decent woman of her status; what he should anticipate from Bertrade de Montfort when she found out that Roger de Conde was Norman of Torn.
The outlaw had scarce passed out of sight upon the road to Derby ere the girl, who still stood in an embrasure of the south tower, gazing with strangely drawn, sad face up the road which had swallowed him, saw a body of soldiers galloping rapidly toward Tany from the south.
The outlaw had barely disappeared from view on the road to Derby when the girl, still standing in a corner of the south tower, looking up the road that had taken him away with a strangely drawn, sad expression, saw a group of soldiers racing quickly toward Tany from the south.
The King’s banner waved above their heads, and intuitively, Joan de Tany knew for whom they sought at her father’s castle. Quickly she hastened to the outer barbican that it might be she who answered their hail rather than one of the men-at-arms on watch there.
The King’s banner flew above them, and Joan de Tany instantly felt she knew who they were looking for at her father’s castle. She hurried to the outer barbican so that she could respond to their call instead of one of the guards on duty there.
She had scarcely reached the ramparts of the outer gate ere the King’s men drew rein before the castle.
She had hardly made it to the ramparts of the outer gate when the King's men stopped in front of the castle.
In reply to their hail, Joan de Tany asked their mission.
In response to their greeting, Joan de Tany asked what their purpose was.
“We seek the outlaw, Norman of Torn, who hides now within this castle,” replied the officer.
“We're looking for the outlaw, Norman of Torn, who’s hiding in this castle,” replied the officer.
“There be no outlaw here,” replied the girl, “but, if you wish, you may enter with half a dozen men and search the castle.”
“There are no outlaws here,” the girl replied, “but if you want, you can come in with half a dozen men and search the castle.”
This the officer did and, when he had assured himself that Norman of Torn was not within, an hour had passed, and Joan de Tany felt certain that the Outlaw of Torn was too far ahead to be caught by the King’s men; so she said:
This is what the officer did, and after he confirmed that Norman of Torn was not inside, an hour had gone by. Joan de Tany felt sure that the Outlaw of Torn was too far ahead to be caught by the King’s men, so she said:
“There was one here just before you came who called himself though by another name than Norman of Torn. Possibly it is he ye seek.”
“There was someone here right before you arrived who went by another name, not Norman of Torn. Maybe it's him you're looking for.”
“Which way rode he?” cried the officer.
“Which way did he ride?” shouted the officer.
“Straight toward the west by the middle road,” lied Joan de Tany. And, as the officer hurried from the castle and, with his men at his back, galloped furiously away toward the west, the girl sank down upon a bench, pressing her little hands to her throbbing temples.
“Straight west on the main road,” lied Joan de Tany. And as the officer rushed out of the castle and, with his men behind him, rode off quickly to the west, the girl collapsed onto a bench, pressing her small hands to her pounding temples.
Then she opened the packet which Norman of Torn had handed her, and within found two others. In one of these was a beautiful jeweled locket, and on the outside were the initials JT, and on the inside the initials NT; in the other was a golden hair ornament set with precious stones, and about it was wound a strand of her own silken tresses.
Then she opened the packet that Norman of Torn had given her, and inside, she found two more. One of these contained a beautiful jeweled locket, with the initials JT on the outside and NT on the inside; the other held a golden hair ornament adorned with precious stones, and wrapped around it was a strand of her own silky hair.
She looked long at the little trinkets and then, pressing them against her lips, she threw herself face down upon an oaken bench, her lithe young form racked with sobs.
She stared at the little trinkets for a long time, and then, pressing them against her lips, she threw herself face down on an oak bench, her slender young body shaking with sobs.
She was indeed but a little girl chained by the inexorable bonds of caste to a false ideal. Birth and station spelled honor to her, and honor, to the daughter of an English noble, was a mightier force even than love.
She was just a little girl trapped by the unchangeable rules of social class tied to a misleading ideal. Her birth and status equated to honor, and for the daughter of an English noble, honor was an even stronger force than love.
That Norman of Torn was an outlaw she might have forgiven, but that he was, according to report, a low fellow of no birth placed an impassable barrier between them.
That Norman of Torn was an outlaw she might have been able to overlook, but the fact that he was, by all accounts, a lowly man without any social standing created an unbridgeable gap between them.
For hours the girl lay sobbing upon the bench, whilst within her raged the mighty battle of the heart against the head.
For hours, the girl lay crying on the bench, while inside her, the intense struggle between her heart and mind went on.
Thus her mother found her, and kneeling beside her, and with her arms about the girl’s neck, tried to soothe her and to learn the cause of her sorrow. Finally it came, poured from the flood gates of a sorrowing heart; that wave of bitter misery and hopelessness which not even a mother’s love could check.
Thus her mother found her, and kneeling beside her, with her arms around the girl’s neck, tried to comfort her and understand the cause of her sadness. Finally, it came, pouring out from the floodgates of a broken heart; that wave of bitter misery and hopelessness that even a mother’s love couldn't stop.
“Joan, my dear daughter,” cried Lady de Tany, “I sorrow with thee that thy love has been cast upon so bleak and impossible a shore. But it be better that thou hast learnt the truth ere it were too late; for, take my word upon it, Joan, the bitter humiliation such an alliance must needs have brought upon thee and thy father’s house would soon have cooled thy love; nor could his have survived the sneers and affronts even the menials would have put upon him.”
“Joan, my dear daughter,” Lady de Tany exclaimed, “I feel your pain that your love has been directed toward such a harsh and unattainable situation. But it’s better that you found out the truth before it was too late; believe me, Joan, the painful embarrassment that such a relationship would have brought upon you and your father’s family would have quickly diminished your feelings; and he wouldn’t have been able to withstand the mockery and insults that even the servants would have thrown at him.”
“Oh, mother, but I love him so,” moaned the girl. “I did not know how much until he had gone, and the King’s officer had come to search for him, and then the thought that all the power of a great throne and the mightiest houses of an entire kingdom were turned in hatred against him raised the hot blood of anger within me and the knowledge of my love surged through all my being. Mother, thou canst not know the honor, and the bravery, and the chivalry of the man as I do. Not since Arthur of Silures kept his round table hath ridden forth upon English soil so true a knight as Norman of Torn.
“Oh, mom, but I love him so much,” the girl complained. “I didn’t realize how much until he was gone, and the King’s officer came to search for him. The thought that all the power of a great throne and the mightiest houses of an entire kingdom were turned against him stirred up such anger in me, and my love for him filled every part of my being. Mom, you can’t understand the honor, bravery, and chivalry of this man like I do. Not since Arthur of Silures held his round table has such a true knight as Norman of Torn ridden upon English soil.”
“Couldst thou but have seen him fight, my mother, and witnessed the honor of his treatment of thy daughter, and heard the tone of dignified respect in which he spoke of women thou wouldst have loved him, too, and felt that outlaw though he be, he is still more a gentleman than nine-tenths the nobles of England.”
“Had you only seen him fight, my mother, and witnessed how he honored your daughter, and heard the respectful way he talked about women, you would have loved him too. You would have felt that even though he’s an outlaw, he’s still more of a gentleman than ninety percent of the nobles in England.”
“But his birth, my daughter!” argued the Lady de Tany. “Some even say that the gall marks of his brass collar still showeth upon his neck, and others that he knoweth not himself the name of his own father, nor had he any mother.”
“But his birth, my daughter!” argued Lady de Tany. “Some even say that the marks from his brass collar still show on his neck, and others claim he doesn't even know his father's name, nor did he have a mother.”
Ah, but this was the mighty argument! Naught could the girl say to justify so heinous a crime as low birth. What a man did in those rough cruel days might be forgotten and forgiven but the sins of his mother or his grandfather in not being of noble blood, no matter howsoever wickedly attained, he might never overcome or live down.
Ah, but this was the powerful argument! The girl had nothing to say to justify such a terrible crime as being born into a low status. In those harsh, brutal times, a man’s actions might be overlooked and forgiven, but the sins of his mother or grandfather for not being of noble blood, no matter how badly they were acquired, he could never move past or overcome.
Torn by conflicting emotions, the poor girl dragged herself to her own apartment and there upon a restless, sleepless couch, beset by wild, impossible hopes, and vain, torturing regrets, she fought out the long, bitter night; until toward morning she solved the problem of her misery in the only way that seemed possible to her poor, tired, bleeding, little heart. When the rising sun shone through the narrow window, it found Joan de Tany at peace with all about her; the carved golden hilt of the toy that had hung at her girdle protruded from her breast, and a thin line of crimson ran across the snowy skin to a little pool upon the sheet beneath her.
Torn by conflicting emotions, the poor girl dragged herself to her apartment and there, on a restless, sleepless couch, overwhelmed by wild, unrealistic hopes and painful regrets, she fought through the long, bitter night. By morning, she found a way to solve her misery that seemed like the only option for her exhausted, wounded little heart. When the rising sun streamed through the narrow window, it found Joan de Tany at peace with everything around her; the carved golden hilt of the toy that had hung from her waist was sticking out from her chest, and a thin line of crimson smeared across her pale skin leading to a little pool on the sheet beneath her.
And so the cruel hand of a mighty revenge had reached out to crush another innocent victim.
And so the harsh grip of powerful revenge had reached out to destroy another innocent victim.
CHAPTER XV
When word of the death of Joan de Tany reached Torn, no man could tell from outward appearance the depth of the suffering which the sad intelligence wrought on the master of Torn.
When news of Joan de Tany's death reached Torn, no one could tell from the outside how deeply it affected the master of Torn.
All that they who followed him knew was that certain unusual orders were issued, and that that same night, the ten companies rode south toward Essex without other halt than for necessary food and water for man and beast.
All that those who followed him knew was that some strange orders had been given, and that that same night, the ten companies traveled south toward Essex, stopping only for necessary food and water for both men and animals.
When the body of Joan de Tany rode forth from her father’s castle to the church at Colchester, and again as it was brought back to its final resting place in the castle’s crypt, a thousand strange and silent knights, black draped, upon horses trapped in black, rode slowly behind the bier.
When the body of Joan de Tany left her father’s castle for the church in Colchester, and then again as it was brought back to its final resting place in the castle’s crypt, a thousand mysterious and silent knights, draped in black, on horses dressed in black, rode slowly behind the coffin.
Silently they had come in the night preceding the funeral, and as silently, they slipped away northward into the falling shadows of the following night.
Silently, they arrived the night before the funeral, and just as quietly, they slipped away north into the deepening shadows of the next night.
No word had passed between those of the castle and the great troop of sable-clad warriors, but all within knew that the mighty Outlaw of Torn had come to pay homage to the memory of the daughter of De Tany, and all but the grieving mother wondered at the strangeness of the act.
No words were exchanged between those in the castle and the large group of warriors dressed in black, but everyone inside knew that the powerful Outlaw of Torn had come to honor the memory of De Tany's daughter, and all except the grieving mother were surprised by the unusual gesture.
As the horde of Torn approached their Derby stronghold, their young leader turned the command over to Red Shandy and dismounted at the door of Father Claude’s cottage.
As the group of Torn neared their stronghold in Derby, their young leader handed over command to Red Shandy and got off his horse at the entrance of Father Claude’s cottage.
“I am tired, Father,” said the outlaw as he threw himself upon his accustomed bench. “Naught but sorrow and death follow in my footsteps. I and all my acts be accurst, and upon those I love, the blight falleth.”
“I’m tired, Father,” said the outlaw as he threw himself onto his usual bench. “Only sorrow and death follow me. I and all my actions are cursed, and those I love are affected by this curse.”
“Alter thy ways, my son; follow my advice ere it be too late. Seek out a new and better life in another country and carve thy future into the semblance of glory and honor.”
“Change your ways, my son; take my advice before it’s too late. Look for a new and better life in another country and shape your future into one of glory and honor.”
“Would that I might, my friend,” answered Norman of Torn. “But hast thou thought on the consequences which surely would follow should I thus remove both heart and head from the thing that I have built?
“Honestly, I wish I could, my friend,” replied Norman of Torn. “But have you considered what would happen if I took away both the heart and head from what I’ve created?”
“What suppose thou would result were Norman of Torn to turn his great band of cut-throats, leaderless, upon England? Hast thought on’t, Father?
“What do you think would happen if Norman of Torn unleashed his large group of outlaws, leaderless, on England? Have you thought about it, Father?”
“Wouldst thou draw a single breath in security if thou knew Edwild the Serf were ranging unchecked through Derby? Edwild, whose father was torn limb from limb upon the rack because he would not confess to killing a buck in the new forest, a buck which fell before the arrow of another man; Edwild, whose mother was burned for witchcraft by Holy Church.
“Would you take a single breath in peace if you knew Edwild the Serf was freely roaming through Derby? Edwild, whose father was ripped apart on the rack because he wouldn't confess to killing a buck in the new forest, a buck that was taken down by another man's arrow; Edwild, whose mother was burned for witchcraft by the Church.”
“And Horsan the Dane, Father. How thinkest thou the safety of the roads would be for either rich or poor an I turned Horsan the Dane loose upon ye?
“And Horsan the Dane, Father. What do you think the safety of the roads would be for anyone, rich or poor, if I set Horsan the Dane loose on you?
“And Pensilo, the Spanish Don! A great captain, but a man absolutely without bowels of compassion. When first he joined us and saw our mark upon the foreheads of our dead, wishing to out-Herod Herod, he marked the living which fell into his hands with a red hot iron, branding a great P upon each cheek and burning out the right eye completely. Wouldst like to feel, Father, that Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo ranged free through forest and hill of England?
“And Pensilo, the Spanish Don! A great captain, but a man completely lacking in compassion. When he first joined us and saw our mark on the foreheads of the dead, trying to outdo Herod, he branded the living he captured with a red-hot iron, marking a large P on each cheek and burning out their right eye completely. Would you like to feel, Father, that Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo roamed freely through the forests and hills of England?
“And Red Shandy, and the two Florys, and Peter the Hermit, and One Eye Kanty, and Gropello, and Campanee, and Cobarth, and Mandecote, and the thousand others, each with a special hatred for some particular class or individual, and all filled with the lust of blood and rapine and loot.
“And Red Shandy, and the two Florys, and Peter the Hermit, and One Eye Kanty, and Gropello, and Campanee, and Cobarth, and Mandecote, and the thousand others, each with a unique hatred for some specific class or person, and all driven by a thirst for blood, violence, and plunder.”
“No, Father, I may not go yet, for the England I have been taught to hate, I have learned to love, and I have it not in my heart to turn loose upon her fair breast the beasts of hell who know no law or order or decency other than that which I enforce.”
“No, Father, I can’t go yet, because the England I was taught to hate, I’ve learned to love, and I can’t bring myself to unleash the beasts of hell on her beautiful land, who understand no law, order, or decency other than what I enforce.”
As Norman of Torn ceased speaking, the priest sat silent for many minutes.
As Norman of Torn finished speaking, the priest remained silent for several minutes.
“Thou hast indeed a grave responsibility, my son,” he said at last. “Thou canst not well go unless thou takest thy horde with thee out of England, but even that may be possible; who knows other than God?”
“You have a serious responsibility, my son,” he finally said. “You can’t leave unless you take your group with you out of England, but even that might be possible; who knows but God?”
“For my part,” laughed the outlaw, “I be willing to leave it in His hands; which seems to be the way with Christians. When one would shirk a responsibility, or explain an error, lo, one shoulders it upon the Lord.”
“For my part,” laughed the outlaw, “I’m happy to leave it in His hands; that seems to be how Christians do it. When someone wants to avoid responsibility, or justify a mistake, here we go, they pass it off to the Lord.”
“I fear, my son,” said the priest, “that what seed of reverence I have attempted to plant within thy breast hath borne poor fruit.”
“I’m afraid, my son,” said the priest, “that the seed of respect I’ve tried to plant in your heart hasn’t taken root well.”
“That dependeth upon the viewpoint, Father; as I take not the Lord into partnership in my successes it seemeth to me to be but of a mean and poor spirit to saddle my sorrows and perplexities upon Him. I may be wrong, for I am ill-versed in religious matters, but my conception of God and scapegoat be not that they are synonymous.”
“That depends on the perspective, Father; since I don’t involve the Lord in my successes, it seems to me to be petty and small-minded to dump my sorrows and confusions on Him. I could be wrong, as I’m not well-versed in religious matters, but my understanding of God and a scapegoat is not that they mean the same thing.”
“Religion, my son, be a bootless subject for argument between friends,” replied the priest, “and further, there be that nearer my heart just now which I would ask thee. I may offend, but thou know I do not mean to. The question I would ask, is, dost wholly trust the old man whom thou call father?”
“Religion, my son, isn’t a useful topic for debate between friends,” the priest said. “Also, there’s something closer to my heart that I want to ask you. I might upset you, but you know I don’t mean to. The question I want to ask is, do you completely trust the old man you call father?”
“I know of no treachery,” replied the outlaw, “which he hath ever conceived against me. Why?”
“I don’t know of any betrayal,” the outlaw replied, “that he has ever planned against me. Why?”
“I ask because I have written to Simon de Montfort asking him to meet me and two others here upon an important matter. I have learned that he expects to be at his Leicester castle, for a few days, within the week. He is to notify me when he will come and I shall then send for thee and the old man of Torn; but it were as well, my son, that thou do not mention this matter to thy father, nor let him know when thou come hither to the meeting that De Montfort is to be present.”
“I’m asking because I’ve written to Simon de Montfort to meet me and two others here about something important. I’ve heard that he plans to be at his Leicester castle for a few days this week. He’ll let me know when he’s coming, and then I’ll send for you and the old man of Torn; but it’s best, my son, if you don’t mention this to your father, and don’t let him know when you come here for the meeting that De Montfort will be there.”
“As you say, Father,” replied Norman of Torn. “I do not make head nor tail of thy wondrous intrigues, but that thou wish it done thus or so is sufficient. I must be off to Torn now, so I bid thee farewell.”
“As you say, Father,” replied Norman of Torn. “I don’t understand your amazing schemes, but since you want it done this way, that’s enough for me. I have to head to Torn now, so I’ll say goodbye.”
Until the following Spring, Norman of Torn continued to occupy himself with occasional pillages against the royalists of the surrounding counties, and his patrols so covered the public highways that it became a matter of grievous import to the King’s party, for no one was safe in the district who even so much as sympathized with the King’s cause, and many were the dead foreheads that bore the grim mark of the Devil of Torn.
Until the following Spring, Norman of Torn kept himself busy with occasional raids against the royalists in the nearby counties, and his patrols covered the highways so thoroughly that it became a serious problem for the King's side. No one in the area who even remotely supported the King’s cause was safe, and there were many victims who bore the grim mark of the Devil of Torn.
Though he had never formally espoused the cause of the barons, it now seemed a matter of little doubt but that, in any crisis, his grisly banner would be found on their side.
Though he had never officially supported the barons' cause, it now seemed clear that, in any crisis, his grim banner would be on their side.
The long winter evenings within the castle of Torn were often spent in rough, wild carousals in the great hall where a thousand men might sit at table singing, fighting and drinking until the gray dawn stole in through the east windows, or Peter the Hermit, the fierce majordomo, tired of the din and racket, came stalking into the chamber with drawn sword and laid upon the revellers with the flat of it to enforce the authority of his commands to disperse.
The long winter evenings in the castle of Torn were often filled with wild partying in the great hall, where a thousand men could sit at the table singing, fighting, and drinking until the gray dawn peeked in through the east windows. Or, when Peter the Hermit, the tough majordomo, had enough of the noise and chaos, he would enter the room with his sword drawn and use the flat of it on the revelers to assert his authority and order them to disperse.
Norman of Torn and the old man seldom joined in these wild orgies, but when minstrel, or troubadour, or storyteller wandered to his grim lair, the Outlaw of Torn would sit enjoying the break in the winter’s dull monotony to as late an hour as another; nor could any man of his great fierce horde outdrink their chief when he cared to indulge in the pleasures of the wine cup. The only effect that liquor seemed to have upon him was to increase his desire to fight, so that he was wont to pick needless quarrels and to resort to his sword for the slightest, or for no provocation at all. So, for this reason, he drank but seldom since he always regretted the things he did under the promptings of that other self which only could assert its ego when reason was threatened with submersion.
Norman of Torn and the old man rarely participated in these wild parties, but whenever a minstrel, troubadour, or storyteller would wander into his grim hideout, the Outlaw of Torn would enjoy the break in the winter's dull routine until late into the night; no one from his fierce crew could outdrink their leader when he chose to indulge in wine. The only effect alcohol seemed to have on him was to boost his urge to fight, leading him to pick unnecessary fights and draw his sword over the slightest—or no—provocation. Because of this, he seldom drank, as he always regretted the things he did under the influence of that other self which only surfaced when his reason was at risk of drowning.
Often on these evenings, the company was entertained by stories from the wild, roving lives of its own members. Tales of adventure, love, war and death in every known corner of the world; and the ten captains told, each, his story of how he came to be of Torn; and thus, with fighting enough by day to keep them good humored, the winter passed, and spring came with the ever wondrous miracle of awakening life, with soft zephyrs, warm rain, and sunny skies.
Often on these evenings, the group was entertained by stories from the adventurous lives of its own members. Tales of adventure, love, war, and death from every corner of the world; and the ten captains each shared their story of how they came to be part of Torn. With enough fighting during the day to keep their spirits up, winter passed, and spring arrived with the amazing miracle of life coming back, bringing gentle breezes, warm rain, and sunny skies.
Through all the winter, Father Claude had been expecting to hear from Simon de Montfort, but not until now did he receive a message which told the good priest that his letter had missed the great baron and had followed him around until he had but just received it. The message closed with these words:
Through the entire winter, Father Claude had been waiting to hear from Simon de Montfort, but it wasn't until now that he received a message informing the good priest that his letter hadn’t reached the great baron and had been trailing behind him until he had just now received it. The message ended with these words:
“Any clew, however vague, which might lead nearer to a true knowledge of the fate of Prince Richard, we shall most gladly receive and give our best attention. Therefore, if thou wilst find it convenient, we shall visit thee, good father, on the fifth day from today.”
“Any clue, no matter how vague, that could bring us closer to understanding what happened to Prince Richard, we will gladly accept and pay close attention to. So, if it works for you, we will visit you, good father, in five days.”
Spizo, the Spaniard, had seen De Montfort’s man leave the note with Father Claude and he had seen the priest hide it under a great bowl on his table, so that when the good father left his cottage, it was the matter of but a moment’s work for Spizo to transfer the message from its hiding place to the breast of his tunic. The fellow could not read, but he to whom he took the missive could, laboriously, decipher the Latin in which it was penned.
Spizo, the Spaniard, had watched De Montfort’s man leave the note with Father Claude, and he had seen the priest tuck it away under a large bowl on his table. So, when the kind father stepped out of his cottage, it took Spizo just a moment to grab the message from its hiding spot and slip it into his tunic. Spizo couldn’t read, but the person he handed the note to could slowly make out the Latin it was written in.
The old man of Torn fairly trembled with suppressed rage as the full purport of this letter flashed upon him. It had been years since he had heard aught of the search for the little lost prince of England, and now that the period of his silence was drawing to a close, now that more and more often opportunities were opening up to him to wreak the last shred of his terrible vengeance, the very thought of being thwarted at the final moment staggered his comprehension.
The old man of Torn shook with contained anger as the full meaning of this letter hit him. It had been years since he had heard anything about the search for the little lost prince of England, and now that his silence was coming to an end, as opportunities to finally carry out his long-awaited revenge were appearing more frequently, the mere thought of being stopped at the last moment overwhelmed him.
“On the fifth day,” he repeated. “That is the day on which we were to ride south again. Well, we shall ride, and Simon de Montfort shall not talk with thee, thou fool priest.”
“On the fifth day,” he repeated. “That’s the day we were supposed to ride south again. Well, we’ll ride, and Simon de Montfort won’t talk to you, you foolish priest.”
That same spring evening in the year 1264, a messenger drew rein before the walls of Torn and, to the challenge of the watch, cried:
That same spring evening in 1264, a messenger rode up to the walls of Torn and, responding to the challenge from the guards, shouted:
“A royal messenger from His Illustrious Majesty, Henry, by the grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitaine, to Norman of Torn. Open, in the name of the King!”
“A royal messenger from His Illustrious Majesty, Henry, by the grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitaine, to Norman of Torn. Open, in the name of the King!”
Norman of Torn directed that the King’s messenger be admitted, and the knight was quickly ushered into the great hall of the castle.
Norman of Torn ordered that the King’s messenger be let in, and the knight was quickly shown into the castle's great hall.
The outlaw presently entered in full armor, with visor lowered.
The outlaw came in wearing full armor, with his visor down.
The bearing of the King’s officer was haughty and arrogant, as became a man of birth when dealing with a low born knave.
The King’s officer carried himself with an air of superiority and arrogance, as suited a man of noble birth when interacting with a lowborn scoundrel.
“His Majesty has deigned to address you, sirrah,” he said, withdrawing a parchment from his breast. “And, as you doubtless cannot read, I will read the King’s commands to you.”
“His Majesty has taken the time to speak to you, sir,” he said, pulling a document from his chest. “And, since you probably can’t read, I’ll read the King’s orders to you.”
“I can read,” replied Norman of Torn, “whatever the King can write. Unless it be,” he added, “that the King writes no better than he rules.”
“I can read,” replied Norman of Torn, “whatever the King can write. Unless, of course,” he added, “the King writes as poorly as he rules.”
The messenger scowled angrily, crying:
The messenger glared angrily, shouting:
“It ill becomes such a low fellow to speak thus disrespectfully of our gracious King. If he were less generous, he would have sent you a halter rather than this message which I bear.”
“It doesn't suit someone so lowly to speak so disrespectfully about our gracious King. If he weren't as generous, he would have sent you a noose instead of this message that I'm carrying.”
“A bridle for thy tongue, my friend,” replied Norman of Torn, “were in better taste than a halter for my neck. But come, let us see what the King writes to his friend, the Outlaw of Torn.”
“A bridle for your tongue, my friend,” replied Norman of Torn, “would be more appropriate than a noose for my neck. But come, let’s see what the King is writing to his friend, the Outlaw of Torn.”
Taking the parchment from the messenger, Norman of Torn read:
Taking the scroll from the messenger, Norman of Torn read:
Henry, by Grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitaine; to Norman of Torn:
Henry, by the Grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitaine; to Norman of Torn:
Since it has been called to our notice that you be harassing and plundering the persons and property of our faithful lieges!!!!!
Since it's been brought to our attention that you are harassing and stealing from the people and property of our loyal subjects!!!!!
We therefore, by virtue of the authority vested in us by Almighty God, do command that you cease these nefarious practices!!!!!
We therefore, by the authority granted to us by Almighty God, command that you stop these harmful practices!!!!!
And further, through the gracious intercession of Her Majesty, Queen Eleanor, we do offer you full pardon for all your past crimes!!!!!
And additionally, through the kind intercession of Her Majesty, Queen Eleanor, we offer you complete forgiveness for all your past offenses!!!!!
Provided, you repair at once to the town of Lewes, with all the fighting men, your followers, prepared to protect the security of our person, and wage war upon those enemies of England, Simon de Montfort, Gilbert de Clare and their accomplices, who even now are collected to threaten and menace our person and kingdom!!!!!
Provided, you immediately go to the town of Lewes with all the fighting men, your supporters, ready to protect our safety and fight against the enemies of England, Simon de Montfort, Gilbert de Clare, and their accomplices, who are currently gathered to threaten and endanger us and the kingdom!!!!!
Or, otherwise, shall you suffer death, by hanging, for your long unpunished crimes. Witnessed myself, at Lewes, on May the third, in the forty-eighth year of our reign.
Or, if not, you will face death by hanging for your many unpunished crimes. Witnessed by me, in Lewes, on May 3rd, in the forty-eighth year of our reign.
HENRY, REX.
HENRY, REX.
“The closing paragraph be unfortunately worded,” said Norman of Torn, “for because of it shall the King’s messenger eat the King’s message, and thus take back in his belly the answer of Norman of Torn.” And crumpling the parchment in his hand, he advanced toward the royal emissary.
“The last paragraph is poorly phrased,” said Norman of Torn, “because of it the King’s messenger will literally swallow the King’s message, and take back my reply inside him.” He crumpled the parchment in his hand and moved toward the royal emissary.
The knight whipped out his sword, but the Devil of Torn was even quicker, so that it seemed that the King’s messenger had deliberately hurled his weapon across the room, so quickly did the outlaw disarm him.
The knight drew his sword, but the Devil of Torn was even faster, making it look like the King’s messenger had intentionally thrown his weapon across the room, so quickly did the outlaw take it away from him.
And then Norman of Torn took the man by the neck with one powerful hand and, despite his struggles, and the beating of his mailed fists, bent him back upon the table, and there, forcing his teeth apart with the point of his sword, Norman of Torn rammed the King’s message down the knight’s throat; wax, parchment and all.
And then Norman of Torn grabbed the man by the neck with one strong hand and, despite his struggles and the pounding of his armored fists, pushed him back onto the table. There, using the tip of his sword to pry his teeth apart, Norman of Torn shoved the King’s message down the knight’s throat; wax, parchment and all.
It was a crestfallen gentleman who rode forth from the castle of Torn a half hour later and spurred rapidly—in his head a more civil tongue.
It was a disappointed gentleman who rode out from the castle of Torn a half hour later and spurred swiftly—his mind filled with a more polite way of speaking.
When, two days later, he appeared before the King at Winchelsea and reported the outcome of his mission, Henry raged and stormed, swearing by all the saints in the calendar that Norman of Torn should hang for his effrontery before the snow flew again.
When he showed up before the King at Winchelsea two days later and reported back on his mission, Henry exploded with anger, swearing by all the saints that Norman of Torn should be hanged for his boldness before the first snow fell again.
News of the fighting between the barons and the King’s forces at Rochester, Battel and elsewhere reached the ears of Norman of Torn a few days after the coming of the King’s message, but at the same time came other news which hastened his departure toward the south. This latter word was that Bertrade de Montfort and her mother, accompanied by Prince Philip, had landed at Dover, and that upon the same boat had come Peter of Colfax back to England—the latter, doubtless reassured by the strong conviction, which held in the minds of all royalists at that time, of the certainty of victory for the royal arms in the impending conflict with the rebel barons.
News about the fighting between the barons and the King’s forces at Rochester, Battel, and other places reached Norman of Torn a few days after the King’s message arrived. At the same time, he received other news that prompted him to head south quickly. This additional news was that Bertrade de Montfort and her mother, along with Prince Philip, had landed at Dover, and that Peter of Colfax had also returned to England on the same boat. He was likely encouraged by the strong belief among royalists at that time that victory for the royal forces in the upcoming conflict with the rebel barons was certain.
Norman of Torn had determined that he would see Bertrade de Montfort once again, and clear his conscience by a frank avowal of his identity. He knew what the result must be. His experience with Joan de Tany had taught him that. But the fine sense of chivalry which ever dominated all his acts where the happiness or honor of women were concerned urged him to give himself over as a sacrifice upon the altar of a woman’s pride, that it might be she who spurned and rejected; for, as it must appear now, it had been he whose love had grown cold. It was a bitter thing to contemplate, for not alone would the mighty pride of the man be lacerated, but a great love.
Norman of Torn had decided that he would see Bertrade de Montfort again and confess his identity to clear his conscience. He knew what the outcome would likely be. His experience with Joan de Tany had taught him that. But his deep sense of chivalry, which always guided his actions regarding the happiness or honor of women, pushed him to offer himself as a sacrifice to a woman's pride, so that she would be the one to reject him; for, as it must seem now, it was he whose love had cooled. It was a painful thought to bear, for not only would the man's immense pride be wounded, but a great love would suffer too.
Two days before the start of the march, Spizo, the Spaniard, reported to the old man of Torn that he had overheard Father Claude ask Norman of Torn to come with his father to the priest’s cottage the morning of the march to meet Simon de Montfort upon an important matter, but what the nature of the thing was the priest did not reveal to the outlaw.
Two days before the march started, Spizo, the Spaniard, told the old man of Torn that he had overheard Father Claude invite Norman of Torn to come with his father to the priest’s cottage on the morning of the march to meet Simon de Montfort about something important, but the priest didn’t share what it was with the outlaw.
This report seemed to please the little, grim, gray old man more than aught he had heard in several days; for it made it apparent that the priest had not as yet divulged the tenor of his conjecture to the Outlaw of Torn.
This report seemed to make the little, grim, gray old man happier than anything he had heard in days; because it showed that the priest had not yet revealed the content of his guess to the Outlaw of Torn.
On the evening of the day preceding that set for the march south, a little, wiry figure, grim and gray, entered the cottage of Father Claude. No man knows what words passed between the good priest and his visitor nor the details of what befell within the four walls of the little cottage that night; but some half hour only elapsed before the little, grim, gray man emerged from the darkened interior and hastened upward upon the rocky trail into the hills, a cold smile of satisfaction on his lips.
On the evening before the planned march south, a small, wiry figure, grim and gray, entered Father Claude's cottage. No one knows what was said between the kind priest and his visitor, nor what happened inside the cottage that night; but about half an hour later, the little, grim, gray man stepped out from the dark interior and quickly made his way up the rocky trail into the hills, a cold smile of satisfaction on his lips.
The castle of Torn was filled with the rush and rattle of preparation early the following morning, for by eight o’clock the column was to march. The courtyard was filled with hurrying squires and lackeys. War horses were being groomed and caparisoned; sumpter beasts, snubbed to great posts, were being laden with the tents, bedding, and belongings of the men; while those already packed were wandering loose among the other animals and men. There was squealing, biting, kicking, and cursing as animals fouled one another with their loads, or brushed against some tethered war horse.
The castle of Torn buzzed with activity early the next morning, as the column was set to march by eight o’clock. The courtyard was bustling with busy squires and servants. War horses were being groomed and outfitted; pack animals, tied to sturdy posts, were being loaded with tents, bedding, and the soldiers' belongings, while those already packed wandered around among the other animals and people. There were squeals, bites, kicks, and curses as animals messed with each other and bumped into some tied-up war horse.
Squires were running hither and thither, or aiding their masters to don armor, lacing helm to hauberk, tying the points of ailette, coude, and rondel; buckling cuisse and jambe to thigh and leg. The open forges of armorer and smithy smoked and hissed, and the din of hammer on anvil rose above the thousand lesser noises of the castle courts, the shouting of commands, the rattle of steel, the ringing of iron hoof on stone flags, as these artificers hastened, sweating and cursing, through the eleventh hour repairs to armor, lance and sword, or to reset a shoe upon a refractory, plunging beast.
Squires were running around, helping their masters put on armor, lacing the helmet to the hauberk, tying the points of shoulder, elbow, and shield; buckling thigh guards and greaves to their legs. The open forges of armorers and blacksmiths were filled with smoke and noise, and the sound of hammer hitting anvil drowned out the countless other sounds in the castle courtyard—the shouting of orders, the clanging of steel, and the ringing of iron hooves on stone as these craftsmen hurried, sweating and swearing, to make last-minute repairs to armor, lances, and swords or to reattach a shoe on a stubborn, plunging horse.
Finally the captains came, armored cap-a-pie, and with them some semblance of order and quiet out of chaos and bedlam. First the sumpter beasts, all loaded now, were driven, with a strong escort, to the downs below the castle and there held to await the column. Then, one by one, the companies were formed and marched out beneath fluttering pennon and waving banner to the martial strains of bugle and trumpet.
Finally, the captains arrived, fully armored, bringing some sense of order and calm out of the chaos and noise. First, the pack animals, all loaded up, were escorted down to the plains below the castle and held there to wait for the rest of the group. Then, one by one, the companies formed up and marched out beneath fluttering flags and waving banners to the lively sounds of bugles and trumpets.
Last of all came the catapults, those great engines of destruction which hurled two hundred pound boulders with mighty force against the walls of beleaguered castles.
Last of all came the catapults, those massive machines of destruction that launched two hundred-pound boulders with incredible force at the walls of besieged castles.
And after all had passed through the great gates, Norman of Torn and the little old man walked side by side from the castle building and mounted their chargers held by two squires in the center of the courtyard.
And after everyone had gone through the big gates, Norman of Torn and the little old man walked next to each other from the castle and got on their horses held by two squires in the middle of the courtyard.
Below, on the downs, the column was forming in marching order, and as the two rode out to join it, the little old man turned to Norman of Torn, saying,
Below, on the hills, the group was lining up in formation, and as the two rode out to join them, the little old man turned to Norman of Torn, saying,
“I had almost forgot a message I have for you, my son. Father Claude sent word last evening that he had been called suddenly south, and that some appointment you had with him must therefore be deferred until later. He said that you would understand.” The old man eyed his companion narrowly through the eye slit in his helm.
“I almost forgot to tell you something, my son. Father Claude sent a message last night saying he had to leave unexpectedly for the south, so you'll have to postpone your appointment with him. He mentioned that you'd understand.” The old man watched his companion closely through the eye slit in his helmet.
“’Tis passing strange,” said Norman of Torn but that was his only comment. And so they joined the column which moved slowly down toward the valley and as they passed the cottage of Father Claude, Norman of Torn saw that the door was closed and that there was no sign of life about the place. A wave of melancholy passed over him, for the deserted aspect of the little flower-hedged cote seemed dismally prophetic of a near future without the beaming, jovial face of his friend and adviser.
“It's quite strange,” said Norman of Torn, but that was all he said. They joined the group that moved slowly down toward the valley, and as they passed Father Claude's cottage, Norman of Torn noticed that the door was closed and there was no sign of life around the place. A wave of sadness washed over him, as the empty look of the small flower-hedged cottage felt ominously predictive of a near future without the cheerful, friendly face of his friend and advisor.
Scarcely had the horde of Torn passed out of sight down the east edge of the valley ere a party of richly dressed knights, coming from the south by another road along the west bank of the river, crossed over and drew rein before the cottage of Father Claude.
Scarcely had the group of Torn disappeared from view down the east side of the valley when a group of richly dressed knights, coming from the south via another road along the west bank of the river, crossed over and stopped in front of Father Claude's cottage.
As their hails were unanswered, one of the party dismounted to enter the building.
As their calls went unanswered, one of the group got off their horse to enter the building.
“Have a care, My Lord,” cried his companion. “This be over-close to the Castle Torn and there may easily be more treachery than truth in the message which called thee thither.”
“Be careful, My Lord,” his companion warned. “This is too close to Castle Torn, and there could easily be more deceit than honesty in the message that brought you here.”
“Fear not,” replied Simon de Montfort, “the Devil of Torn hath no quarrel with me.” Striding up the little path, he knocked loudly on the door. Receiving no reply, he pushed it open and stepped into the dim light of the interior. There he found his host, the good father Claude, stretched upon his back on the floor, the breast of his priestly robes dark with dried and clotted blood.
“Don’t be afraid,” replied Simon de Montfort, “the Devil of Torn has no issue with me.” Striding up the small path, he knocked loudly on the door. When he got no answer, he pushed it open and stepped into the dim interior. There he found his host, the kind father Claude, lying on his back on the floor, the front of his priestly robes stained dark with dried and clotted blood.
Turning again to the door, De Montfort summoned a couple of his companions.
Turning back to the door, De Montfort called over a couple of his friends.
“The secret of the little lost prince of England be a dangerous burden for a man to carry,” he said. “But this convinces me more than any words the priest might have uttered that the abductor be still in England, and possibly Prince Richard also.”
“The secret of the little lost prince of England is a dangerous burden for a man to carry,” he said. “But this convinces me more than anything the priest could have said that the kidnapper is still in England, and possibly Prince Richard too.”
A search of the cottage revealed the fact that it had been ransacked thoroughly by the assassin. The contents of drawer and box littered every room, though that the object was not rich plunder was evidenced by many pieces of jewelry and money which remained untouched.
A search of the cottage revealed that it had been totally ransacked by the assassin. The contents of drawers and boxes were scattered across every room, but the fact that there was no valuable loot was clear from the many pieces of jewelry and cash that were left untouched.
“The true object lies here,” said De Montfort, pointing to the open hearth upon which lay the charred remains of many papers and documents. “All written evidence has been destroyed, but hold what lieth here beneath the table?” and, stooping, the Earl of Leicester picked up a sheet of parchment on which a letter had been commenced. It was addressed to him, and he read it aloud:
“The real thing we’re looking for is right here,” De Montfort said, gesturing to the open hearth where the burned remains of many papers and documents were scattered. “All the written proof has been destroyed, but what’s this beneath the table?” he said, bending down to grab a piece of parchment with a letter that had been started. It was addressed to him, and he read it out loud:
Lest some unforeseen chance should prevent the accomplishment of our meeting, My Lord Earl, I send thee this by one who knoweth not either its contents or the suspicions which I will narrate herein.
Lest some unexpected event should stop us from meeting, My Lord Earl, I'm sending this through someone who doesn't know its contents or the concerns I will explain here.
He who beareth this letter, I truly believe to be the lost Prince Richard. Question him closely, My Lord, and I know that thou wilt be as positive as I.
He who carries this letter, I truly believe to be the lost Prince Richard. Question him closely, my Lord, and I know you will be as sure as I am.
Of his past, thou know nearly as much as I, though thou may not know the wondrous chivalry and true nobility of character of him men call!!!!!
Of his past, you know almost as much as I do, though you might not be aware of the incredible chivalry and true nobility of character of the man people call!!!!!
Here the letter stopped, evidently cut short by the dagger of the assassin.
Here the letter stopped, clearly cut short by the assassin's dagger.
“Mon Dieu! The damnable luck!” cried De Montfort, “but a second more and the name we have sought for twenty years would have been writ. Didst ever see such hellish chance as plays into the hand of the fiend incarnate since that long gone day when his sword pierced the heart of Lady Maud by the postern gate beside the Thames? The Devil himself must watch o’er him.
“God! What terrible luck!” shouted De Montfort. “Just one more second, and the name we’ve been searching for for twenty years would have been written down. Have you ever seen such a wicked twist of fate that favors the devil since that fateful day when his sword pierced the heart of Lady Maud by the small gate next to the Thames? The Devil himself must be watching over him.
“There be naught more we can do here,” he continued. “I should have been on my way to Fletching hours since. Come, my gentlemen, we will ride south by way of Leicester and have the good Fathers there look to the decent burial of this holy man.”
“There’s nothing more we can do here,” he said. “I should have left for Fletching hours ago. Come on, gentlemen, let’s ride south through Leicester and have the good Fathers take care of a proper burial for this holy man.”
The party mounted and rode rapidly away. Noon found them at Leicester, and three days later, they rode into the baronial camp at Fletching.
The group saddled up and rode off quickly. By noon, they reached Leicester, and three days later, they arrived at the baronial camp in Fletching.
At almost the same hour, the monks of the Abbey of Leicester performed the last rites of Holy Church for the peace of the soul of Father Claude and consigned his clay to the churchyard.
At nearly the same hour, the monks of the Abbey of Leicester carried out the final rites of the Church for the peace of Father Claude's soul and laid his body to rest in the churchyard.
And thus another innocent victim of an insatiable hate and vengeance which had been born in the King’s armory twenty years before passed from the eyes of men.
And so, another innocent victim of an unquenchable hatred and revenge that had originated in the King’s armory twenty years earlier disappeared from the view of people.
CHAPTER XVI
While Norman of Torn and his thousand fighting men marched slowly south on the road toward Dover, the army of Simon de Montfort was preparing for its advance upon Lewes, where King Henry, with his son Prince Edward, and his brother, Prince Richard, King of the Romans, together with the latter’s son, were entrenched with their forces, sixty thousand strong.
While Norman of Torn and his thousand warriors made their way slowly south on the road to Dover, Simon de Montfort's army was getting ready to move forward to Lewes, where King Henry, along with his son Prince Edward and his brother Prince Richard, King of the Romans, along with Richard's son, were fortified with their troops, totaling sixty thousand.
Before sunrise on a May morning in the year 1264, the barons’ army set out from its camp at Fletching, nine miles from Lewes and, marching through dense forests, reached a point two miles from the city, unobserved.
Before sunrise on a May morning in 1264, the barons’ army left its camp at Fletching, nine miles from Lewes, and, marching through dense forests, reached a spot two miles from the city without being noticed.
From here, they ascended the great ridge of the hills up the valley Combe, the projecting shoulder of the Downs covering their march from the town. The King’s party, however, had no suspicion that an attack was imminent and, in direct contrast to the methods of the baronial troops, had spent the preceding night in drunken revelry, so that they were quite taken by surprise.
From here, they climbed the big ridge of the hills up the Combe valley, with the jutting shoulder of the Downs hiding their movement from the town. The King’s party, however, had no idea that an attack was coming and, unlike the baronial troops, had spent the previous night partying hard, so they were completely caught off guard.
It is true that Henry had stationed an outpost upon the summit of the hill in advance of Lewes, but so lax was discipline in his army that the soldiers, growing tired of the duty, had abandoned the post toward morning, and returned to town, leaving but a single man on watch. He, left alone, had promptly fallen asleep, and thus De Montfort’s men found and captured him within sight of the bell-tower of the Priory of Lewes, where the King and his royal allies lay peacefully asleep, after their night of wine and dancing and song.
It is true that Henry had set up a lookout on top of the hill before Lewes, but discipline in his army was so weak that the soldiers, getting tired of the duty, had deserted the post early in the morning and returned to town, leaving only one man on watch. He, left alone, quickly fell asleep, and so De Montfort’s men found and captured him right in view of the bell tower of the Priory of Lewes, where the King and his royal allies were peacefully sleeping after their night of drinking, dancing, and singing.
Had it not been for an incident which now befell, the baronial army would doubtless have reached the city without being detected, but it happened that, the evening before, Henry had ordered a foraging party to ride forth at daybreak, as provisions for both men and beasts were low.
Had it not been for an incident that occurred, the baronial army would definitely have reached the city without being noticed, but the evening before, Henry had ordered a foraging party to head out at dawn since supplies for both the soldiers and their horses were running low.
This party had scarcely left the city behind them ere they fell into the hands of the baronial troops. Though some few were killed or captured, those who escaped were sufficient to arouse the sleeping army of the royalists to the close proximity and gravity of their danger.
This group had barely left the city when they were captured by the baronial troops. Although a few were killed or taken prisoner, those who got away were enough to wake the royalist army to the serious threat they faced.
By this time, the four divisions of De Montfort’s army were in full view of the town. On the left were the Londoners under Nicholas de Segrave; in the center rode De Clare, with John Fitz-John and William de Monchensy, at the head of a large division which occupied that branch of the hill which descended a gentle, unbroken slope to the town. The right wing was commanded by Henry de Montfort, the oldest son of Simon de Montfort, and with him was the third son, Guy, as well as John de Burgh and Humphrey de Bohun. The reserves were under Simon de Montfort himself.
By this time, the four divisions of De Montfort’s army were clearly visible to the town. On the left were the Londoners led by Nicholas de Segrave; in the center rode De Clare, along with John Fitz-John and William de Monchensy, at the front of a large division that occupied the part of the hill that sloped gently and smoothly down to the town. The right wing was commanded by Henry de Montfort, the oldest son of Simon de Montfort, and with him were his younger brother Guy, as well as John de Burgh and Humphrey de Bohun. The reserves were led by Simon de Montfort himself.
Thus was the flower of English chivalry pitted against the King and his party, which included many nobles whose kinsmen were with De Montfort; so that brother faced brother, and father fought against son, on that bloody Wednesday, before the old town of Lewes.
Thus, the best of English knighthood was set against the King and his supporters, which included many nobles whose relatives were with De Montfort; so that brother faced brother, and father fought against son, on that bloody Wednesday, outside the old town of Lewes.
Prince Edward was the first of the royal party to take the field and, as he issued from the castle with his gallant company, banners and pennons streaming in the breeze and burnished armor and flashing blade scintillating in the morning sunlight, he made a gorgeous and impressive spectacle as he hurled himself upon the Londoners, whom he had selected for attack because of the affront they had put upon his mother that day at London on the preceding July.
Prince Edward was the first of the royal group to head out, and as he emerged from the castle with his brave companions, banners and flags waving in the breeze and shiny armor and sparkling swords glistening in the morning sunlight, he created a stunning and impressive sight as he charged at the Londoners, whom he had chosen to attack because of the insult they had given his mother that day in London the previous July.
So vicious was his onslaught that the poorly armed and unprotected burghers, unused to the stern game of war, fell like sheep before the iron men on their iron shod horses. The long lances, the heavy maces, the six-bladed battle axes, and the well-tempered swords of the knights played havoc among them, so that the rout was complete; but, not content with victory, Prince Edward must glut his vengeance, and so he pursued the citizens for miles, butchering great numbers of them, while many more were drowned in attempting to escape across the Ouse.
So intense was his attack that the poorly armed and unprotected townspeople, unfamiliar with the harsh realities of war, fell like sheep before the armored knights on their metal-shod horses. The long lances, heavy maces, six-bladed battle axes, and well-crafted swords of the knights wreaked havoc among them, leading to a total rout; but, not satisfied with victory, Prince Edward needed to satisfy his thirst for revenge, so he chased the citizens for miles, killing many of them, while even more drowned trying to escape across the Ouse.
The left wing of the royalist army, under the King of the Romans and his gallant son, was not so fortunate, for they met a determined resistance at the hands of Henry de Montfort.
The left flank of the royalist army, led by the King of the Romans and his brave son, wasn't as lucky, as they faced strong resistance from Henry de Montfort.
The central divisions of the two armies seemed well matched also, and thus the battle continued throughout the day, the greatest advantage appearing to lie with the King’s troops. Had Edward not gone so far afield in pursuit of the Londoners, the victory might easily have been on the side of the royalists early in the day, but by thus eliminating his division after defeating a part of De Montfort’s army, it was as though neither of these two forces had been engaged.
The main divisions of the two armies seemed evenly matched as well, and so the battle went on all day, with the King’s troops appearing to have the upper hand. If Edward hadn't chased after the Londoners so far, the royalists might have clinched victory early on, but by pulling his division away after defeating part of De Montfort’s army, it felt like neither of these two forces had really been involved in the fight.
The wily Simon de Montfort had attempted a little ruse which centered the fighting for a time upon the crest of one of the hills. He had caused his car to be placed there, with the tents and luggage of many of his leaders, under a small guard, so that the banners there displayed, together with the car, led the King of the Romans to believe that the Earl himself lay there, for Simon de Montfort had but a month or so before suffered an injury to his hip when his horse fell with him, and the royalists were not aware that he had recovered sufficiently to again mount a horse.
The clever Simon de Montfort tried a trick that focused the battle for a while on the top of one of the hills. He had his carriage positioned there, along with the tents and gear of many of his leaders, guarded by just a few people. The flags displayed alongside the carriage made the King of the Romans think that the Earl was there, especially since Simon de Montfort had injured his hip about a month earlier when his horse fell with him, and the royalists were unaware that he had healed enough to ride again.
And so it was that the forces under the King of the Romans pushed back the men of Henry de Montfort, and ever and ever closer to the car came the royalists until they were able to fall upon it, crying out insults against the old Earl and commanding him to come forth. And when they had killed the occupants of the car, they found that Simon de Montfort was not among them, but instead he had fastened there three important citizens of London, old men and influential, who had opposed him, and aided and abetted the King.
And so it was that the King of the Romans' forces pushed back Henry de Montfort's men, moving closer and closer to the cart until they could attack it, shouting insults at the old Earl and demanding that he come out. When they had killed the people in the cart, they found that Simon de Montfort wasn't one of them. Instead, he had tied up three important, elderly citizens of London who had opposed him and supported the King.
So great was the wrath of Prince Richard, King of the Romans, that he fell upon the baronial troops with renewed vigor, and slowly but steadily beat them back from the town.
Prince Richard, King of the Romans, was so furious that he attacked the baronial troops with fresh energy and gradually pushed them back from the town.
This sight, together with the routing of the enemy’s left wing by Prince Edward, so cheered and inspired the royalists that the two remaining divisions took up the attack with refreshed spirits so that, what a moment before had hung in the balance, now seemed an assured victory for King Henry.
This sight, along with Prince Edward pushing back the enemy’s left wing, boosted the morale of the royalists so much that the two remaining divisions launched their attacks with renewed energy, turning what had just been uncertain into a clear victory for King Henry.
Both De Montfort and the King had thrown themselves into the melee with all their reserves. No longer was there semblance of organization. Division was inextricably bemingled with division; friend and foe formed a jumbled confusion of fighting, cursing chaos, over which whipped the angry pennons and banners of England’s noblest houses.
Both De Montfort and the King had jumped into the fight with everything they had. There was no longer any sign of organization. Allies were mixed up with enemies; it was a chaotic mess of fighting and shouting, with the angry flags and banners of England’s noble families flying overhead.
That the mass seemed moving ever away from Lewes indicated that the King’s arms were winning toward victory, and so it might have been had not a new element been infused into the battle; for now upon the brow of the hill to the north of them appeared a great horde of armored knights, and as they came into position where they could view the battle, the leader raised his sword on high, and, as one man, the thousand broke into a mad charge.
That the crowd seemed to be moving further away from Lewes suggested that the King’s forces were gaining the upper hand, and it might have been true if not for a new factor introduced into the fight; for now, on the hill to the north of them, a large group of armored knights appeared, and as they positioned themselves to observe the battle, their leader raised his sword high, and, in unison, the thousand knights launched a wild charge.
Both De Montfort and the King ceased fighting as they gazed upon this body of fresh, well armored, well mounted reinforcements. Who might they be? To which side owned they allegiance? And, then, as the black falcon wing on the banners of the advancing horsemen became distinguishable, they saw that it was the Outlaw of Torn.
Both De Montfort and the King stopped fighting as they looked at this group of fresh, well-armored, well-mounted reinforcements. Who could they be? Which side did they support? Then, as the black falcon on the banners of the approaching horsemen came into view, they realized it was the Outlaw of Torn.
Now he was close upon them, and had there been any doubt before, the wild battle cry which rang from a thousand fierce throats turned the hopes of the royalists cold within their breasts.
Now he was close to them, and if there had been any doubt before, the wild battle cry that came from a thousand fierce throats made the royalists’ hopes freeze in their chests.
“For De Montfort! For De Montfort!” and “Down with Henry!” rang loud and clear above the din of battle.
“For De Montfort! For De Montfort!” and “Down with Henry!” rang out loudly above the chaos of battle.
Instantly the tide turned, and it was by only the barest chance that the King himself escaped capture, and regained the temporary safety of Lewes.
Instantly, the tide turned, and it was only by the slightest chance that the King himself escaped capture and found temporary safety in Lewes.
The King of the Romans took refuge within an old mill, and here it was that Norman of Torn found him barricaded. When the door was broken down, the outlaw entered and dragged the monarch forth with his own hand to the feet of De Montfort, and would have put him to death had not the Earl intervened.
The King of the Romans took shelter in an old mill, and that’s where Norman of Torn discovered him barricaded. When the door was broken down, the outlaw came in and pulled the king out himself, bringing him to the feet of De Montfort, and would have killed him if the Earl hadn't stepped in.
“I have yet to see my mark upon the forehead of a King,” said Norman of Torn, “and the temptation be great; but, an you ask it, My Lord Earl, his life shall be yours to do with as you see fit.”
“I still haven't seen my mark on a King’s forehead,” said Norman of Torn, “and the temptation is strong; but, if you ask for it, My Lord Earl, his life will be yours to handle as you wish.”
“You have fought well this day, Norman of Torn,” replied De Montfort. “Verily do I believe we owe our victory to you alone; so do not mar the record of a noble deed by wanton acts of atrocity.”
“You fought well today, Norman of Torn,” De Montfort replied. “I truly believe we owe our victory to you alone, so don’t ruin the memory of this noble deed with senseless acts of violence.”
“It is but what they had done to me, were I the prisoner instead,” retorted the outlaw.
“It’s just what they would have done to me if I were the prisoner instead,” retorted the outlaw.
And Simon de Montfort could not answer that, for it was but the simple truth.
And Simon de Montfort couldn't respond to that because it was just the plain truth.
“How comes it, Norman of Torn,” asked De Montfort as they rode together toward Lewes, “that you threw the weight of your sword upon the side of the barons? Be it because you hate the King more?”
“How is it, Norman of Torn,” asked De Montfort as they rode together towards Lewes, “that you chose to support the barons? Is it because you hate the King more?”
“I do not know that I hate either, My Lord Earl,” replied the outlaw. “I have been taught since birth to hate you all, but why I should hate was never told me. Possibly it be but a bad habit that will yield to my maturer years.
“I don’t think I hate either, My Lord Earl,” replied the outlaw. “I’ve been taught to hate all of you since I was born, but no one ever explained why I should hate. Maybe it’s just a bad habit that will fade as I get older.
“As for why I fought as I did today,” he continued, “it be because the heart of Lady Bertrade, your daughter, be upon your side. Had it been with the King, her uncle, Norman of Torn had fought otherwise than he has this day. So you see, My Lord Earl, you owe me no gratitude. Tomorrow I may be pillaging your friends as of yore.”
“As for why I fought the way I did today,” he continued, “it’s because the heart of Lady Bertrade, your daughter, is on your side. If it had been with the King, her uncle, Norman of Torn would have fought differently today. So you see, My Lord Earl, you don’t owe me any gratitude. Tomorrow I might be pillaging your friends like before.”
Simon de Montfort turned to look at him, but the blank wall of his lowered visor gave no sign of the thoughts that passed beneath.
Simon de Montfort turned to look at him, but the blank surface of his lowered visor revealed nothing of the thoughts going on inside.
“You do much for a mere friendship, Norman of Torn,” said the Earl coldly, “and I doubt me not but that my daughter has already forgot you. An English noblewoman, preparing to become a princess of France, does not have much thought to waste upon highwaymen.” His tone, as well as his words were studiously arrogant and insulting, for it had stung the pride of this haughty noble to think that a low-born knave boasted the friendship of his daughter.
“You do a lot for just a friendship, Norman of Torn,” the Earl said coldly, “and I have no doubt that my daughter has already forgotten you. An English noblewoman, getting ready to become a princess of France, doesn’t have much time to think about highwaymen.” His tone, as well as his words, was deliberately arrogant and insulting, as it irritated this proud noble to think that a low-born rogue claimed to be friends with his daughter.
Norman of Torn made no reply, and could the Earl of Leicester have seen his face, he had been surprised to note that instead of grim hatred and resentment, the features of the Outlaw of Torn were drawn in lines of pain and sorrow; for he read in the attitude of the father what he might expect to receive at the hands of the daughter.
Norman of Torn didn't respond, and if the Earl of Leicester could have seen his face, he would have been surprised to notice that instead of grim hatred and resentment, the expression of the Outlaw of Torn was marked by lines of pain and sorrow; he understood from the father's demeanor what he might expect from the daughter.
CHAPTER XVII
When those of the royalists who had not deserted the King and fled precipitately toward the coast had regained the castle and the Priory, the city was turned over to looting and rapine. In this, Norman of Torn and his men did not participate, but camped a little apart from the town until daybreak the following morning, when they started east, toward Dover.
When the royalists who hadn’t abandoned the King and ran off to the coast recaptured the castle and the Priory, the city was left to looting and chaos. Norman of Torn and his men didn’t take part in this but set up camp a little distance from the town until dawn the next morning, when they headed east toward Dover.
They marched until late the following evening, passing some twenty miles out of their way to visit a certain royalist stronghold. The troops stationed there had fled, having been apprised some few hours earlier, by fugitives, of the defeat of Henry’s army at Lewes.
They marched until late the next evening, detouring about twenty miles to check out a royalist stronghold. The troops stationed there had abandoned their post after being warned a few hours earlier by refugees about the defeat of Henry's army at Lewes.
Norman of Torn searched the castle for the one he sought, but, finding it entirely deserted, continued his eastward march. Some few miles farther on, he overtook a party of deserting royalist soldiery, and from them he easily, by dint of threats, elicited the information he desired: the direction taken by the refugees from the deserted castle, their number, and as close a description of the party as the soldiers could give.
Norman of Torn searched the castle for the person he was looking for, but finding it completely empty, he kept heading east. A few miles later, he caught up with a group of royalist soldiers who were abandoning their posts, and with some threats, he quickly got the information he wanted: the route the refugees from the deserted castle had taken, how many there were, and as detailed a description of the group as the soldiers could provide.
Again he was forced to change the direction of his march, this time heading northward into Kent. It was dark before he reached his destination, and saw before him the familiar outlines of the castle of Roger de Leybourn. This time, the outlaw threw his fierce horde completely around the embattled pile before he advanced with a score of sturdy ruffians to reconnoiter.
Again he had to change the direction of his march, this time heading north into Kent. It was dark by the time he reached his destination and saw the familiar outlines of Roger de Leybourn's castle in front of him. This time, the outlaw surrounded the fortified structure completely with his fierce crew before he moved forward with a group of tough guys to scout the area.
Making sure that the drawbridge was raised, and that he could not hope for stealthy entrance there, he crept silently to the rear of the great building and there, among the bushes, his men searched for the ladder that Norman of Torn had seen the knavish servant of My Lady Claudia unearth, that the outlaw might visit the Earl of Buckingham, unannounced.
Making sure the drawbridge was up and that he couldn’t sneak in that way, he quietly moved to the back of the big building, where his men searched among the bushes for the ladder that Norman of Torn had seen the sly servant of My Lady Claudia dig up, so the outlaw could visit the Earl of Buckingham without anyone knowing.
Presently they found it, and it was the work of but a moment to raise it to the sill of the low window, so that soon the twenty stood beside their chief within the walls of Leybourn.
Presently they found it, and it took only a moment to lift it to the sill of the low window, so that soon the twenty stood beside their leader within the walls of Leybourn.
Noiselessly, they moved through the halls and corridors of the castle until a maid, bearing a great pasty from the kitchen, turned a sudden corner and bumped full into the Outlaw of Torn. With a shriek that might have been heard at Lewes, she dropped the dish upon the stone floor and, turning, ran, still shrieking at the top of her lungs, straight for the great dining hall.
Silently, they made their way through the halls and corridors of the castle until a maid, carrying a huge pie from the kitchen, turned a corner abruptly and ran right into the Outlaw of Torn. With a scream that could have been heard at Lewes, she dropped the dish on the stone floor and, turning, ran, still screaming at the top of her lungs, straight for the big dining hall.
So close behind her came the little band of outlaws that scarce had the guests arisen in consternation from the table at the shrill cries of the girl than Norman of Torn burst through the great door with twenty drawn swords at his back.
So close behind her was the small group of outlaws that barely had the guests gotten up in shock from the table at the girl's loud screams when Norman of Torn charged through the large door with twenty drawn swords behind him.
The hall was filled with knights and gentlewomen and house servants and men-at-arms. Fifty swords flashed from fifty scabbards as the men of the party saw the hostile appearance of their visitors, but before a blow could be struck, Norman of Torn, grasping his sword in his right hand, raised his left aloft in a gesture for silence.
The hall was crowded with knights, ladies, servants, and soldiers. Fifty swords were drawn as the men noticed the threatening look of their guests, but before anyone could fight, Norman of Torn, holding his sword in his right hand, raised his left hand high to signal for silence.
“Hold!” he cried, and, turning directly to Roger de Leybourn, “I have no quarrel with thee, My Lord, but again I come for a guest within thy halls. Methinks thou hast as bad taste in whom thou entertains as didst thy fair lady.”
“Stop!” he yelled, and, turning directly to Roger de Leybourn, “I have no issue with you, My Lord, but I'm back for a guest in your halls. I think you have as poor taste in who you entertain as your beautiful lady did.”
“Who be ye, that thus rudely breaks in upon the peace of my castle, and makes bold to insult my guests?” demanded Roger de Leybourn.
“Who are you, that so rudely interrupts the peace of my castle and dares to insult my guests?” demanded Roger de Leybourn.
“Who be I! If you wait, you shall see my mark upon the forehead of yon grinning baboon,” replied the outlaw, pointing a mailed finger at one who had been seated close to De Leybourn.
“Who am I! If you wait, you’ll see my mark on the forehead of that grinning baboon,” replied the outlaw, pointing a gloved finger at one who had been seated close to De Leybourn.
All eyes turned in the direction that the rigid finger of the outlaw indicated, and there indeed was a fearful apparition of a man. With livid face he stood, leaning for support against the table; his craven knees wabbling beneath his fat carcass; while his lips were drawn apart against his yellow teeth in a horrid grimace of awful fear.
All eyes went to where the outlaw's stiff finger was pointing, and there was indeed a terrifying sight of a man. With a pale face, he stood leaning against the table for support; his trembling knees shaky under his heavy body, while his lips were pulled back over his yellow teeth in a dreadful grimace of sheer terror.
“If you recognize me not, Sir Roger,” said Norman of Torn, drily, “it is evident that your honored guest hath a better memory.”
“If you don’t recognize me, Sir Roger,” said Norman of Torn dryly, “it’s clear that your esteemed guest has a better memory.”
At last the fear-struck man found his tongue, and, though his eyes never left the menacing figure of the grim, iron-clad outlaw, he addressed the master of Leybourn; shrieking in a high, awe-emasculated falsetto:
At last, the terrified man found his voice, and, even though his eyes never left the threatening figure of the grim, armored outlaw, he spoke to the master of Leybourn, shouting in a high-pitched, fear-driven falsetto:
“Seize him! Kill him! Set your men upon him! Do you wish to live another moment, draw and defend yourselves for he be the Devil of Torn, and there be a great price upon his head.
“Grab him! Kill him! Attack him! If you want to live another second, draw your weapons and defend yourselves, for he is the Devil of Torn, and there is a huge bounty on his head.
“Oh, save me, save me! for he has come to kill me,” he ended in a pitiful wail.
“Oh, save me, save me! He's come to kill me,” he finished with a desperate cry.
The Devil of Torn! How that name froze the hearts of the assembled guests.
The Devil of Torn! How that name sent chills down the spines of everyone in the room.
The Devil of Torn! Slowly the men standing there at the board of Sir Roger de Leybourn grasped the full purport of that awful name.
The Devil of Torn! Gradually, the men gathered around Sir Roger de Leybourn's board began to understand the full meaning of that terrifying name.
Tense silence for a moment held the room in the stillness of a sepulchre, and then a woman shrieked, and fell prone across the table. She had seen the mark of the Devil of Torn upon the dead brow of her mate.
Tense silence momentarily filled the room, echoing like a tomb, and then a woman screamed and collapsed over the table. She had seen the mark of the Devil of Torn on the lifeless forehead of her partner.
And then Roger de Leybourn spoke:
And then Roger de Leybourn said:
“Norman of Torn, but once before have you entered within the walls of Leybourn, and then you did, in the service of another, a great service for the house of Leybourn; and you stayed the night, an honored guest. But a moment since, you said that you had no quarrel with me. Then why be you here? Speak! Shall it be as a friend or an enemy that the master of Leybourn greets Norman of Torn; shall it be with outstretched hand or naked sword?”
“Norman of Torn, you’ve only set foot inside the walls of Leybourn once before, and that time you did so in the service of someone else, doing a great service for the house of Leybourn; you stayed the night as an honored guest. Just a moment ago, you said you had no quarrel with me. So why are you here? Speak! Will the master of Leybourn greet Norman of Torn as a friend or an enemy; will it be with a friendly handshake or a drawn sword?”
“I come for this man, whom you may all see has good reason to fear me. And when I go, I take part of him with me. I be in a great hurry, so I would prefer to take my great and good friend, Peter of Colfax, without interference; but, if you wish it otherwise; we be a score strong within your walls, and nigh a thousand lie without. What say you, My Lord?”
“I've come for this man, who you can all see has good reason to be afraid of me. And when I leave, I take part of him with me. I'm in a big hurry, so I'd rather take my great friend, Peter of Colfax, without any trouble. But if you want it to be different, we have twenty men strong within your walls, and nearly a thousand outside. What do you say, My Lord?”
“Your grievance against Peter of Colfax must be a mighty one, that you search him out thus within a day’s ride from the army of the King who has placed a price upon your head, and from another army of men who be equally your enemies.”
“Your complaint against Peter of Colfax must be really serious if you’re tracking him down like this, within a day’s ride from the army of the King who has put a bounty on your head, and from another army of men who are just as much your enemies.”
“I would gladly go to hell after Peter of Colfax,” replied the outlaw. “What my grievance be matters not. Norman of Torn acts first and explains afterward, if he cares to explain at all. Come forth, Peter of Colfax, and for once in your life, fight like a man, that you may save your friends here from the fate that has found you at last after two years of patient waiting.”
“I would gladly go to hell after Peter of Colfax,” replied the outlaw. “What my grievance is doesn’t matter. Norman of Torn acts first and explains later, if he even cares to explain at all. Step forward, Peter of Colfax, and for once in your life, fight like a man, so you can save your friends here from the fate that has finally caught up with you after two years of waiting patiently.”
Slowly, the palsied limbs of the great coward bore him tottering to the center of the room, where gradually a little clear space had been made; the men of the party forming a circle, in the center of which stood Peter of Colfax and Norman of Torn.
Slowly, the shaky limbs of the great coward carried him unsteadily to the center of the room, where a small clear space had gradually formed; the men of the group formed a circle, in the center of which stood Peter of Colfax and Norman of Torn.
“Give him a great draught of brandy,” said the outlaw, “or he will sink down and choke in the froth of his own terror.”
“Give him a big drink of brandy,” said the outlaw, “or he’ll pass out and drown in his own fear.”
When they had forced a goblet of the fiery liquid upon him, Peter of Colfax regained his lost nerve enough so that he could raise his sword arm and defend himself and, as the fumes circulated through him, and the primal instinct of self-preservation asserted itself, he put up a more and more creditable fight, until those who watched thought that he might indeed have a chance to vanquish the Outlaw of Torn. But they did not know that Norman of Torn was but playing with his victim, that he might make the torture long, drawn out, and wreak as terrible a punishment upon Peter of Colfax, before he killed him, as the Baron had visited upon Bertrade de Montfort because she would not yield to his base desires.
When they forced a goblet of the fiery drink on him, Peter of Colfax regained enough of his lost courage to lift his sword arm and defend himself. As the fumes took effect and his instinct for survival kicked in, he fought back more effectively, leading those watching to believe he might actually defeat the Outlaw of Torn. However, they were unaware that Norman of Torn was merely toying with him, intending to prolong the suffering and inflict a punishment on Peter of Colfax as terrible as what the Baron had done to Bertrade de Montfort for refusing his vile cravings.
The guests were craning their necks to follow every detail of the fascinating drama that was being enacted before them.
The guests were leaning in to catch every detail of the captivating drama unfolding in front of them.
“God, what a swordsman!” muttered one.
“Wow, what a swordsman!” muttered one.
“Never was such swordplay seen since the day the first sword was drawn from the first scabbard!” replied Roger de Leybourn. “Is it not marvellous!”
“Never has there been such swordplay since the first sword was drawn from the first scabbard!” replied Roger de Leybourn. “Isn’t it amazing!”
Slowly but surely was Norman of Torn cutting Peter of Colfax to pieces; little by little, and with such fiendish care that, except for loss of blood, the man was in no way crippled; nor did the outlaw touch his victim’s face with his gleaming sword. That he was saving for the fulfillment of his design.
Slowly but surely, Norman of Torn was methodically cutting Peter of Colfax to pieces; little by little, and with such cruel precision that, except for the loss of blood, the man was in no way incapacitated; nor did the outlaw touch his victim’s face with his shining sword. He was saving that for the completion of his plan.
And Peter of Colfax, cornered and fighting for his life, was no marrowless antagonist, even against the Devil of Torn. Furiously he fought; in the extremity of his fear, rushing upon his executioner with frenzied agony. Great beads of cold sweat stood upon his livid brow.
And Peter of Colfax, trapped and fighting for his life, was no weak opponent, even against the Devil of Torn. He fought fiercely; in his extreme fear, he charged at his executioner with desperate pain. Large beads of cold sweat formed on his pale forehead.
And then the gleaming point of Norman of Torn flashed, lightning-like, in his victim’s face, and above the right eye of Peter of Colfax was a thin vertical cut from which the red blood had barely started to ooze ere another swift move of that master sword hand placed a fellow to parallel the first.
And then the shining point of Norman of Torn flashed, like lightning, in his victim’s face, and above Peter of Colfax's right eye was a thin vertical cut from which the red blood had barely begun to ooze before another quick move of that masterful sword hand struck another person in the same way.
Five times did the razor point touch the forehead of Peter of Colfax, until the watchers saw there, upon the brow of the doomed man, the seal of death, in letters of blood—NT.
Five times the razor point touched the forehead of Peter of Colfax, until the watchers saw there, on the brow of the doomed man, the seal of death, in letters of blood—NT.
It was the end. Peter of Colfax, cut to ribbons yet fighting like the maniac he had become, was as good as dead, for the mark of the Outlaw of Torn was upon his brow. Now, shrieking and gibbering through his frothy lips, his yellow fangs bared in a mad and horrid grin, he rushed full upon Norman of Torn. There was a flash of the great sword as the outlaw swung it to the full of his mighty strength through an arc that passed above the shoulders of Peter of Colfax, and the grinning head rolled upon the floor, while the loathsome carcass, that had been a baron of England, sunk in a disheveled heap among the rushes of the great hall of the castle of Leybourn.
It was the end. Peter of Colfax, torn to shreds yet fighting like the maniac he had become, was as good as dead, for the mark of the Outlaw of Torn was on his forehead. Now, screaming and babbling through his frothy lips, his yellow teeth on display in a crazy and horrifying grin, he charged straight at Norman of Torn. There was a flash of the great sword as the outlaw swung it with all his tremendous strength through an arc that passed above Peter of Colfax's shoulders, and the grinning head rolled across the floor, while the disgusting body, which had been a baron of England, collapsed in a messy heap among the rushes of the great hall of the castle of Leybourn.
A little shudder passed through the wide-eyed guests. Some one broke into hysterical laughter, a woman sobbed, and then Norman of Torn, wiping his blade upon the rushes of the floor as he had done upon another occasion in that same hall, spoke quietly to the master of Leybourn.
A slight shiver ran through the wide-eyed guests. Someone burst into hysterical laughter, a woman cried, and then Norman of Torn, wiping his blade on the rushes of the floor as he had done before in that same hall, spoke calmly to the master of Leybourn.
“I would borrow yon golden platter, My Lord. It shall be returned, or a mightier one in its stead.”
“I would like to borrow that golden platter, My Lord. I promise to return it, or I’ll replace it with an even nicer one.”
Leybourn nodded his assent, and Norman of Torn turned, with a few words of instructions, to one of his men.
Leybourn nodded in agreement, and Norman of Torn turned to one of his men with a few words of instruction.
The fellow gathered up the head of Peter of Colfax, and placed it upon the golden platter.
The guy picked up Peter of Colfax's head and set it on the golden platter.
“I thank you, Sir Roger, for your hospitality,” said Norman of Torn, with a low bow which included the spellbound guests. “Adieu.” Thus followed by his men, one bearing the head of Peter of Colfax upon the platter of gold, Norman of Torn passed quietly from the hall and from the castle.
“I appreciate your hospitality, Sir Roger,” said Norman of Torn, with a slight bow that acknowledged the captivated guests. “Goodbye.” With that, he and his men left the hall and the castle, one of them carrying the head of Peter of Colfax on a golden platter.
CHAPTER XVIII
Both horses and men were fairly exhausted from the gruelling strain of many days of marching and fighting, so Norman of Torn went into camp that night; nor did he again take up his march until the second morning, three days after the battle of Lewes.
Both the horses and the men were pretty worn out from the tough strain of several days of marching and fighting, so Norman of Torn set up camp that night; he didn’t resume his march until the second morning, three days after the battle of Lewes.
He bent his direction toward the north and Leicester’s castle, where he had reason to believe he would find a certain young woman, and though it galled his sore heart to think upon the humiliation that lay waiting his coming, he could not do less than that which he felt his honor demanded.
He turned north toward Leicester's castle, where he believed he would find a particular young woman. Even though it hurt his heart to think about the humiliation that awaited him, he couldn’t do anything less than what he felt his honor required.
Beside him on the march rode the fierce red giant, Shandy, and the wiry, gray little man of Torn, whom the outlaw called father.
Beside him on the march rode the fierce red giant, Shandy, and the wiry, gray little man from Torn, whom the outlaw referred to as father.
In no way, save the gray hair and the parchment-surfaced skin, had the old fellow changed in all these years. Without bodily vices, and clinging ever to the open air and the exercise of the foil, he was still young in muscle and endurance.
In no way, except for his gray hair and wrinkled skin, had the old man changed in all these years. Without any physical vices and always sticking to the fresh air and practicing with the foil, he remained youthful in strength and stamina.
For five years, he had not crossed foils with Norman of Torn, but he constantly practiced with the best swordsmen of the wild horde, so that it had become a subject often discussed among the men as to which of the two, father or son, was the greater swordsman.
For five years, he hadn't faced off against Norman of Torn, but he kept practicing with the best swordsmen of the wild horde, which led to frequent debates among the men about who was the better swordsman, the father or the son.
Always taciturn, the old fellow rode in his usual silence. Long since had Norman of Torn usurped by the force of his strong character and masterful ways, the position of authority in the castle of Torn. The old man simply rode and fought with the others when it pleased him; and he had come on this trip because he felt that there was that impending for which he had waited over twenty years.
Always quiet, the old guy rode in his usual silence. Long ago, Norman of Torn had taken over the position of authority in the castle of Torn through his strong character and commanding presence. The old man just rode and fought with the others when he felt like it; he had come on this trip because he sensed that something he had been waiting for over twenty years was about to happen.
Cold and hard, he looked with no love upon the man he still called “my son.” If he held any sentiment toward Norman of Torn, it was one of pride which began and ended in the almost fiendish skill of his pupil’s mighty sword arm.
Cold and hard, he looked with no affection at the man he still called “my son.” If he felt anything for Norman of Torn, it was a sense of pride that began and ended with the almost wicked skill of his pupil’s powerful sword arm.
The little army had been marching for some hours when the advance guard halted a party bound south upon a crossroad. There were some twenty or thirty men, mostly servants, and a half dozen richly garbed knights.
The small army had been marching for several hours when the advance guard stopped a group heading south on a crossroad. There were about twenty or thirty men, mostly servants, along with half a dozen well-dressed knights.
As Norman of Torn drew rein beside them, he saw that the leader of the party was a very handsome man of about his own age, and evidently a person of distinction; a profitable prize, thought the outlaw.
As Norman of Torn pulled up next to them, he noticed that the leader of the group was a very attractive man around his age, obviously someone of importance; a valuable catch, thought the outlaw.
“Who are you,” said the gentleman, in French, “that stops a prince of France upon the highroad as though he were an escaped criminal? Are you of the King’s forces, or De Montfort’s?”
“Who are you,” said the gentleman, in French, “that stops a prince of France on the road as if he were an escaped criminal? Are you with the King’s forces, or De Montfort’s?”
“Be this Prince Philip of France?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Is this Prince Philip of France?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Yes, but who be you?”
“Yes, but who are you?”
“And be you riding to meet my Lady Bertrade de Montfort?” continued the outlaw, ignoring the Prince’s question.
“And are you on your way to meet my Lady Bertrade de Montfort?” the outlaw continued, ignoring the Prince’s question.
“Yes, an it be any of your affair,” replied Philip curtly.
“Yeah, if it’s any of your business,” replied Philip sharply.
“It be,” said the Devil of Torn, “for I be a friend of My Lady Bertrade, and as the way be beset with dangers from disorganized bands of roving soldiery, it is unsafe for Monsieur le Prince to venture on with so small an escort. Therefore will the friend of Lady Bertrade de Montfort ride with Monsieur le Prince to his destination that Monsieur may arrive there safely.”
“It is,” said the Devil of Torn, “because I am a friend of Lady Bertrade, and since the path is filled with dangers from disorganized groups of wandering soldiers, it’s unsafe for Monsieur le Prince to continue with such a small escort. Therefore, the friend of Lady Bertrade de Montfort will ride with Monsieur le Prince to his destination so that he may arrive there safely.”
“It is kind of you, Sir Knight, a kindness that I will not forget. But, again, who is it that shows this solicitude for Philip of France?”
“It’s so kind of you, Sir Knight, a kindness I won’t forget. But again, who is it that cares so much for Philip of France?”
“Norman of Torn, they call me,” replied the outlaw.
“People call me Norman of Torn,” replied the outlaw.
“Indeed!” cried Philip. “The great and bloody outlaw?” Upon his handsome face there was no look of fear or repugnance.
“Definitely!” exclaimed Philip. “The infamous and ruthless outlaw?” There was no sign of fear or disgust on his handsome face.
Norman of Torn laughed.
Norman of Torn chuckled.
“Monsieur le Prince thinks, mayhap, that he will make a bad name for himself,” he said, “if he rides in such company?”
“Monsieur le Prince thinks, maybe, that he’ll ruin his reputation,” he said, “if he rides with such people?”
“My Lady Bertrade and her mother think you be less devil than saint,” said the Prince. “They have told me of how you saved the daughter of De Montfort, and, ever since, I have been of a great desire to meet you, and to thank you. It had been my intention to ride to Torn for that purpose so soon as we reached Leicester, but the Earl changed all our plans by his victory and only yesterday, on his orders, the Princess Eleanor, his wife, with the Lady Bertrade, rode to Battel, where Simon de Montfort and the King are to be today. The Queen also is there with her retinue, so it be expected that, to show the good feeling and renewed friendship existing between De Montfort and his King, there will be gay scenes in the old fortress. But,” he added, after a pause, “dare the Outlaw of Torn ride within reach of the King who has placed a price upon his head?”
“My Lady Bertrade and her mother think you’re more of a devil than a saint,” said the Prince. “They told me how you saved De Montfort’s daughter, and ever since, I’ve really wanted to meet you and thank you. I planned to ride to Torn for that purpose as soon as we got to Leicester, but the Earl changed all our plans with his victory, and just yesterday, on his orders, Princess Eleanor, his wife, along with Lady Bertrade, rode to Battel, where Simon de Montfort and the King are supposed to be today. The Queen is also there with her entourage, so it’s expected that, to showcase the goodwill and renewed friendship between De Montfort and his King, there will be lively scenes in the old fortress. But,” he added after a pause, “would the Outlaw of Torn really ride within reach of the King who has put a bounty on his head?”
“The price has been there since I was eighteen,” answered Norman of Torn, “and yet my head be where it has always been. Can you blame me if I look with levity upon the King’s price? It be not heavy enough to weigh me down; nor never has it held me from going where I listed in all England. I am freer than the King, My Lord, for the King be a prisoner today.”
“The price has been the same since I was eighteen,” replied Norman of Torn, “and my mind is still where it has always been. Can you blame me for looking lightly on the King’s price? It’s not heavy enough to hold me back; it never has stopped me from going wherever I want in all of England. I’m freer than the King, My Lord, because the King is a prisoner today.”
Together they rode toward Battel, and as they talked, Norman of Torn grew to like this brave and handsome gentleman. In his heart was no rancor because of the coming marriage of the man to the woman he loved.
Together they rode toward Battel, and as they talked, Norman of Torn began to like this brave and handsome gentleman. He felt no resentment in his heart over the man's upcoming marriage to the woman he loved.
If Bertrade de Montfort loved this handsome French prince, then Norman of Torn was his friend; for his love was a great love, above jealousy. It not only held her happiness above his own, but the happiness and welfare of the man she loved, as well.
If Bertrade de Montfort loved this attractive French prince, then Norman of Torn was his friend; because his love was a deep love, free from jealousy. It prioritized her happiness over his own, as well as the happiness and well-being of the man she loved.
It was dusk when they reached Battel and as Norman of Torn bid the prince adieu, for the horde was to make camp just without the city, he said:
It was dusk when they arrived at Battel, and as Norman of Torn said goodbye to the prince, since the group was going to set up camp just outside the city, he remarked:
“May I ask My Lord to carry a message to Lady Bertrade? It is in reference to a promise I made her two years since and which I now, for the first time, be able to fulfill.”
“Could I ask you, My Lord, to deliver a message to Lady Bertrade? It’s about a promise I made to her two years ago, and I can finally fulfill it now.”
“Certainly, my friend,” replied Philip. The outlaw, dismounting, called upon one of his squires for parchment, and, by the light of a torch, wrote a message to Bertrade de Montfort.
“Sure thing, my friend,” replied Philip. The outlaw, getting off his horse, asked one of his squires for some parchment and, by the light of a torch, wrote a message to Bertrade de Montfort.
Half an hour later, a servant in the castle of Battel handed the missive to the daughter of Leicester as she sat alone in her apartment. Opening it, she read:
Half an hour later, a servant in the castle of Battel brought the message to the daughter of Leicester as she sat alone in her room. As she opened it, she read:
To Lady Bertrade de Montfort, from her friend, Norman of Torn.
To Lady Bertrade de Montfort, from her friend, Norman of Torn.
Two years have passed since you took the hand of the Outlaw of Torn in friendship, and now he comes to sue for another favor.
Two years have gone by since you shook hands with the Outlaw of Torn as friends, and now he’s back to ask for another favor.
It is that he may have speech with you, alone, in the castle of Battel this night.
He wants to talk to you, just the two of you, in the castle of Battel tonight.
Though the name Norman of Torn be fraught with terror to others, I know that you do not fear him, for you must know the loyalty and friendship which he bears you.
Though the name Norman of Torn is terrifying to others, I know that you aren't afraid of him, because you must recognize the loyalty and friendship he has for you.
My camp lies without the city’s gates, and your messenger will have safe conduct whatever reply he bears to,
My camp is outside the city gates, and your messenger will be safe no matter what response he brings back.
Norman of Torn.
Norman of Torn.
Fear? Fear Norman of Torn? The girl smiled as she thought of that moment of terrible terror two years ago when she learned, in the castle of Peter of Colfax, that she was alone with, and in the power of, the Devil of Torn. And then she recalled his little acts of thoughtful chivalry, nay, almost tenderness, on the long night ride to Leicester.
Fear? Fear Norman of Torn? The girl smiled as she remembered that moment of sheer terror two years ago when she found out, in Peter of Colfax's castle, that she was all alone with the Devil of Torn. And then she thought back to his small acts of considerate chivalry, even moments of near tenderness, during the long night ride to Leicester.
What a strange contradiction of a man! She wondered if he would come with lowered visor, for she was still curious to see the face that lay behind the cold, steel mask. She would ask him this night to let her see his face, or would that be cruel? For, did they not say that it was from the very ugliness of it that he kept his helm closed to hide the repulsive sight from the eyes of men!
What a strange contradiction of a man! She wondered if he would come with his visor down, as she was still curious to see the face behind the cold, steel mask. She would ask him tonight to let her see his face, or would that be cruel? After all, didn’t they say it was because of its ugliness that he kept his helmet closed to hide the repulsive sight from people's eyes?
As her thoughts wandered back to her brief meeting with him two years before, she wrote and dispatched her reply to Norman of Torn.
As her thoughts drifted back to her brief meeting with him two years ago, she wrote and sent her reply to Norman of Torn.
In the great hall that night as the King’s party sat at supper, Philip of France, addressing Henry, said:
In the grand hall that night as the King’s group sat down for dinner, Philip of France spoke to Henry, saying:
“And who thinkest thou, My Lord King, rode by my side to Battel today, that I might not be set upon by knaves upon the highway?”
“And who do you think, My Lord King, rode beside me to battle today, so that I wouldn’t be ambushed by rogues on the road?”
“Some of our good friends from Kent?” asked the King.
“Some of our good friends from Kent?” asked the King.
“Nay, it was a man upon whose head Your Majesty has placed a price, Norman of Torn; and if all of your English highwaymen be as courteous and pleasant gentlemen as he, I shall ride always alone and unarmed through your realm that I may add to my list of pleasant acquaintances.”
“Actually, it was a man on whose head Your Majesty has put a bounty, Norman of Torn; and if all your English highwaymen are as polite and pleasant as he is, I’ll gladly ride alone and unarmed through your kingdom to make more friendly acquaintances.”
“The Devil of Torn?” asked Henry, incredulously. “Some one be hoaxing you.”
“The Devil of Torn?” asked Henry, incredulously. “Someone is pulling your leg.”
“Nay, Your Majesty, I think not,” replied Philip, “for he was indeed a grim and mighty man, and at his back rode as ferocious and awe-inspiring a pack as ever I beheld outside a prison; fully a thousand strong they rode. They be camped not far without the city now.”
“Nah, Your Majesty, I don’t think so,” replied Philip, “because he was truly a fierce and powerful man, and behind him rode an intimidating and terrifying group like I’ve never seen outside a prison; they were at least a thousand strong. They are camped not far outside the city now.”
“My Lord,” said Henry, turning to Simon de Montfort, “be it not time that England were rid of this devil’s spawn and his hellish brood? Though I presume,” he added, a sarcastic sneer upon his lip, “that it may prove embarrassing for My Lord Earl of Leicester to turn upon his companion in arms.”
“My Lord,” said Henry, turning to Simon de Montfort, “isn’t it time England got rid of this devil’s spawn and his hellish crew? Though I guess,” he added, a sarcastic smirk on his face, “it might be awkward for my Lord Earl of Leicester to turn against his fellow soldier.”
“I owe him nothing,” returned the Earl haughtily, “by his own word.”
“I owe him nothing,” replied the Earl arrogantly, “by his own word.”
“You owe him victory at Lewes,” snapped the King. “It were indeed a sad commentary upon the sincerity of our loyalty-professing lieges who turned their arms against our royal person, ‘to save him from the treachery of his false advisers,’ that they called upon a cutthroat outlaw with a price upon his head to aid them in their ‘righteous cause’.”
“You owe him victory at Lewes,” the King shot back. “It’s really a poor reflection on the loyalty of our so-called loyal subjects who turned their weapons against me, ‘to save him from the treachery of his false advisers,’ that they called on a notorious outlaw with a bounty on his head to help them in their ‘righteous cause.’”
“My Lord King,” cried De Montfort, flushing with anger, “I called not upon this fellow, nor did I know he was within two hundred miles of Lewes until I saw him ride into the midst of the conflict that day. Neither did I know, until I heard his battle cry, whether he would fall upon baron or royalist.”
“My Lord King,” shouted De Montfort, his face red with anger, “I didn’t summon this guy, nor did I know he was within two hundred miles of Lewes until I saw him charge into the middle of the battle that day. I also had no idea, until I heard his battle cry, whether he would attack the barons or the royalists.”
“If that be the truth, Leicester,” said the King, with a note of skepticism which he made studiously apparent, “hang the dog. He be just without the city even now.”
“If that’s the truth, Leicester,” said the King, with a hint of skepticism that he made very clear, “hang the dog. He’s just outside the city right now.”
“You be King of England, My Lord Henry. If you say that he shall be hanged, hanged he shall be,” replied De Montfort.
"You are the King of England, My Lord Henry. If you say he should be hanged, then hanged he will be," replied De Montfort.
“A dozen courts have already passed sentence upon him, it only remains to catch him, Leicester,” said the King.
“A dozen courts have already sentenced him, it just remains to catch him, Leicester,” said the King.
“A party shall sally forth at dawn to do the work,” replied De Montfort.
“A group will set out at dawn to get the job done,” replied De Montfort.
“And not,” thought Philip of France, “if I know it, shall the brave Outlaw of Torn be hanged tomorrow.”
“And not,” thought Philip of France, “if I can help it, the brave Outlaw of Torn will be hanged tomorrow.”
In his camp without the city of Battel, Norman of Torn paced back and forth waiting an answer to his message.
In his camp outside the city of Battel, Norman of Torn walked back and forth, waiting for a response to his message.
Sentries patrolled the entire circumference of the bivouac, for the outlaw knew full well that he had put his head within the lion’s jaw when he had ridden thus boldly to the seat of English power. He had no faith in the gratitude of De Montfort, and he knew full well what the King would urge when he learned that the man who had sent his soldiers naked back to London, who had forced his messenger to eat the King’s message, and who had turned his victory to defeat at Lewes, was within reach of the army of De Montfort.
Sentries patrolled the entire perimeter of the camp, because the outlaw knew he was taking a huge risk by riding so confidently into the heart of English power. He didn’t trust De Montfort’s gratitude, and he was fully aware of what the King would demand when he found out that the man who had sent his soldiers back to London humiliated, who had forced his messenger to eat the King's message, and who had turned his victory into defeat at Lewes, was now within reach of De Montfort's army.
Norman of Torn loved to fight, but he was no fool, and so he did not relish pitting his thousand upon an open plain against twenty thousand within a walled fortress.
Norman of Torn loved to fight, but he wasn't stupid, so he didn't enjoy putting his thousand men out on an open plain against twenty thousand in a walled fortress.
No, he would see Bertrade de Montfort that night and before dawn his rough band would be far on the road toward Torn. The risk was great to enter the castle, filled as it was with his mighty enemies. But if he died there, it would be in a good cause, thought he and, anyway, he had set himself to do this duty which he dreaded so, and do it he would were all the armies of the world camped within Battel.
No, he was going to see Bertrade de Montfort that night, and before dawn, his rough group would be well on their way to Torn. It was a big risk to enter the castle, packed with his powerful enemies. But if he died there, at least it would be for a good cause, he thought. Besides, he had committed to this duty that he feared so much, and he would see it through, even if all the armies of the world were camped at Battel.
Directly he heard a low challenge from one of his sentries, who presently appeared escorting a lackey.
Directly, he heard a quiet challenge from one of his guards, who soon appeared with a servant in tow.
“A messenger from Lady Bertrade de Montfort,” said the soldier.
“A messenger from Lady Bertrade de Montfort,” the soldier said.
“Bring him hither,” commanded the outlaw.
“Bring him here,” commanded the outlaw.
The lackey approached and handed Norman of Torn a dainty parchment sealed with scented wax wafers.
The servant came up and handed Norman of Torn a delicate piece of parchment sealed with fragrant wax.
“Did My Lady say you were to wait for an answer?” asked the outlaw.
“Did my lady say you were supposed to wait for an answer?” asked the outlaw.
“I am to wait, My Lord,” replied the awestruck fellow, to whom the service had been much the same had his mistress ordered him to Hell to bear a message to the Devil.
“I am to wait, My Lord,” replied the amazed man, for the task felt just as daunting as if his mistress had sent him to Hell to deliver a message to the Devil.
Norman of Torn turned to a flickering torch and, breaking the seals, read the message from the woman he loved. It was short and simple.
Norman of Torn turned to a flickering torch and, breaking the seals, read the message from the woman he loved. It was short and simple.
To Norman of Torn, from his friend always, Bertrade de Montfort.
To Norman of Torn, from your forever friend, Bertrade de Montfort.
Come with Giles. He has my instructions to lead thee secretly to where I be.
Come with Giles. He has my instructions to take you secretly to where I am.
Bertrade de Montfort.
Bertrade de Montfort.
Norman of Torn turned to where one of his captains squatted upon the ground beside an object covered with a cloth.
Norman of Torn turned to where one of his captains crouched on the ground next to something covered with a cloth.
“Come, Flory,” he said, and then, turning to the waiting Giles, “lead on.”
“Come on, Flory,” he said, and then, turning to the waiting Giles, “go ahead.”
They fell in single file: first the lackey, Giles, then Norman of Torn and last the fellow whom he had addressed as Flory bearing the object covered with a cloth. But it was not Flory who brought up the rear. Flory lay dead in the shadow of a great oak within the camp; a thin wound below his left shoulder blade marked the spot where a keen dagger had found its way to his heart, and in his place walked the little grim, gray, old man, bearing the object covered with a cloth. But none might know the difference, for the little man wore the armor of Flory, and his visor was drawn.
They walked in a single line: first the servant, Giles, then Norman of Torn, and finally the guy called Flory, who was carrying the object covered with a cloth. But it wasn't Flory who was at the end of the line. Flory was dead in the shadow of a big oak tree in the camp; a thin wound under his left shoulder blade showed where a sharp dagger had reached his heart, and in his place walked the small, grim, gray old man carrying the object covered with a cloth. But no one could tell the difference, because the little man wore Flory's armor, and his visor was down.
And so they came to a small gate which let into the castle wall where the shadow of a great tower made the blackness of a black night doubly black. Through many dim corridors, the lackey led them, and up winding stairways until presently he stopped before a low door.
And so they arrived at a small gate that opened into the castle wall, where the shadow of a tall tower made the darkness of the night feel even darker. The servant guided them through many dimly lit corridors and up winding staircases until he finally stopped in front of a short door.
“Here,” he said, “My Lord,” and turning left them.
“Here,” he said, “My Lord,” and turning left them.
Norman of Torn touched the panel with the mailed knuckles of his right hand, and a low voice from within whispered, “Enter.”
Norman of Torn knocked on the panel with the armored knuckles of his right hand, and a soft voice from inside said, “Come in.”
Silently, he strode into the apartment, a small antechamber off a large hall. At one end was an open hearth upon which logs were burning brightly, while a single lamp aided in diffusing a soft glow about the austere chamber. In the center of the room was a table, and at the sides several benches.
Silently, he walked into the apartment, a small entryway off a large hall. At one end was an open fireplace where logs were burning brightly, while a single lamp helped to spread a soft glow around the simple room. In the center of the space was a table, and along the sides, there were several benches.
Before the fire stood Bertrade de Montfort, and she was alone.
Before the fire stood Bertrade de Montfort, and she was alone.
“Place your burden upon this table, Flory,” said Norman of Torn. And when it had been done: “You may go. Return to camp.”
“Put your burden on this table, Flory,” said Norman of Torn. And once it was done: “You can go. Head back to camp.”
He did not address Bertrade de Montfort until the door had closed behind the little grim, gray man who wore the armor of the dead Flory and then Norman of Torn advanced to the table and stood with his left hand ungauntleted, resting upon the table’s edge.
He didn't speak to Bertrade de Montfort until the door had shut behind the small, grim, gray man who wore the armor of the dead Flory. Then, Norman of Torn moved to the table and stood with his left hand bare, resting on the edge of the table.
“My Lady Bertrade,” he said at last, “I have come to fulfill a promise.”
"My Lady Bertrade," he finally said, "I’ve come to keep a promise."
He spoke in French, and she started slightly at his voice. Before, Norman of Torn had always spoken in English. Where had she heard that voice! There were tones in it that haunted her.
He spoke in French, and she flinched a bit at his voice. Until now, Norman of Torn had always spoken in English. Where had she heard that voice before? There were notes in it that lingered in her mind.
“What promise did Norman of Torn e’er make to Bertrade de Montfort?” she asked. “I do not understand you, my friend.”
“What promise did Norman of Torn ever make to Bertrade de Montfort?” she asked. “I don’t understand you, my friend.”
“Look,” he said. And as she approached the table he withdrew the cloth which covered the object that the man had placed there.
“Look,” he said. And as she walked up to the table, he pulled back the cloth that was covering the object the man had put there.
The girl started back with a little cry of terror, for there upon a golden platter was a man’s head; horrid with the grin of death baring yellow fangs.
The girl recoiled with a small scream of fear, for there on a golden platter was a man's head; horrifying with the grin of death showing off yellow teeth.
“Dost recognize the thing?” asked the outlaw. And then she did; but still she could not comprehend. At last, slowly, there came back to her the idle, jesting promise of Roger de Conde to fetch the head of her enemy to the feet of his princess, upon a golden dish.
“Do you recognize this?” asked the outlaw. And then she did; but she still couldn't understand. Finally, slowly, she remembered the playful, joking promise of Roger de Conde to bring the head of her enemy to the feet of his princess, on a golden plate.
But what had the Outlaw of Torn to do with that! It was all a sore puzzle to her, and then she saw the bared left hand of the grim, visored figure of the Devil of Torn, where it rested upon the table beside the grisly head of Peter of Colfax; and upon the third finger was the great ring she had tossed to Roger de Conde on that day, two years before.
But what did the Outlaw of Torn have to do with that! It was all a frustrating mystery to her, and then she noticed the exposed left hand of the stern, masked figure of the Devil of Torn, resting on the table next to the gruesome head of Peter of Colfax; on the third finger was the large ring she had thrown to Roger de Conde two years earlier.
What strange freak was her brain playing her! It could not be, no it was impossible; then her glance fell again upon the head grinning there upon the platter of gold, and upon the forehead of it she saw, in letters of dried blood, that awful symbol of sudden death—NT!
What strange trick was her mind playing on her! It couldn't be; no, it was impossible. Then her gaze fell again on the head grinning there on the gold platter, and on its forehead, she saw, in letters of dried blood, that horrifying symbol of sudden death—NT!
Slowly her eyes returned to the ring upon the outlaw’s hand, and then up to his visored helm. A step she took toward him, one hand upon her breast, the other stretched pointing toward his face, and she swayed slightly as might one who has just arisen from a great illness.
Slowly, her eyes went back to the ring on the outlaw’s hand, then up to his helmet. She took a step toward him, one hand on her chest and the other pointing at his face, swaying slightly like someone who has just recovered from a serious illness.
“Your visor,” she whispered, “raise your visor.” And then, as though to herself: “It cannot be; it cannot be.”
“Your visor,” she whispered, “lift your visor.” And then, almost to herself: “It can’t be; it can’t be.”
Norman of Torn, though it tore the heart from him, did as she bid, and there before her she saw the brave strong face of Roger de Conde.
Norman of Torn, although it broke his heart, did as she asked, and there before her she saw the brave strong face of Roger de Conde.
“Mon Dieu!” she cried, “Tell me it is but a cruel joke.”
“OMG!” she exclaimed, “Tell me it’s just a mean joke.”
“It be the cruel truth, My Lady Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn sadly. And, then, as she turned away from him, burying her face in her raised arms, he came to her side, and, laying his hand upon her shoulder, said sadly:
“It’s the harsh truth, My Lady Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn sadly. And then, as she turned away from him, hiding her face in her raised arms, he came to her side and, placing his hand on her shoulder, said sadly:
“And now you see, My Lady, why I did not follow you to France. My heart went there with you, but I knew that naught but sorrow and humiliation could come to one whom the Devil of Torn loved, if that love was returned; and so I waited until you might forget the words you had spoken to Roger de Conde before I came to fulfill the promise that you should know him in his true colors.
“And now you see, My Lady, why I didn’t follow you to France. My heart went with you, but I knew that only sorrow and humiliation would come to someone loved by the Devil of Torn, if that love was returned; so I waited until you might forget the words you said to Roger de Conde before I came to show you his true colors."
“It is because I love you, Bertrade, that I have come this night. God knows that it be no pleasant thing to see the loathing in your very attitude, and to read the hate and revulsion that surges through your heart, or to guess the hard, cold thoughts which fill your mind against me because I allowed you to speak the words you once spoke, and to the Devil of Torn.
“It’s because I love you, Bertrade, that I’ve come here tonight. God knows it’s not easy to see the disgust in your entire demeanor, to feel the hate and revulsion that surge through your heart, or to imagine the cold, harsh thoughts that fill your mind about me for letting you say the things you once said, and to that devil of Torn.”
“I make no excuse for my weakness. I ask no forgiveness for what I know you never can forgive. That, when you think of me, it will always be with loathing and contempt is the best that I can hope.
“I don’t excuse my weakness. I don’t ask for forgiveness for what I know you can never forgive. The best I can hope for is that whenever you think of me, it will always be with disgust and disdain.”
“I only know that I love you, Bertrade; I only know that I love you, and with a love that surpasseth even my own understanding.
“I just know that I love you, Bertrade; I just know that I love you, and it's a love that goes beyond my own understanding."
“Here is the ring that you gave in token of friendship. Take it. The hand that wore it has done no wrong by the light that has been given it as guide.
“Here is the ring you gave me as a symbol of our friendship. Take it. The hand that wore it hasn’t done anything wrong, guided by the light it received.”
“The blood that has pulsed through the finger that it circled came from a heart that beat for Bertrade de Montfort; a heart that shall continue to beat for her alone until a merciful providence sees fit to gather in a wasted and useless life.
“The blood that flowed through the finger it wrapped around came from a heart that beat for Bertrade de Montfort; a heart that will keep beating for her alone until a merciful fate decides to take a wasted and useless life.”
“Farewell, Bertrade.” Kneeling he raised the hem of her garment to his lips.
“Goodbye, Bertrade.” Kneeling, he lifted the edge of her garment to his lips.
A thousand conflicting emotions surged through the heart of this proud daughter of the new conqueror of England. The anger of an outraged confidence, gratitude for the chivalry which twice had saved her honor, hatred for the murderer of a hundred friends and kinsmen, respect and honor for the marvellous courage of the man, loathing and contempt for the base born, the memory of that exalted moment when those handsome lips had clung to hers, pride in the fearlessness of a champion who dared come alone among twenty thousand enemies for the sake of a promise made her; but stronger than all the rest, two stood out before her mind’s eye like living things—the degradation of his low birth, and the memory of the great love she had cherished all these long and dreary months.
A thousand conflicting emotions surged through the heart of this proud daughter of the new conqueror of England. The anger of betrayed trust, gratitude for the bravery that had saved her honor twice, hatred for the killer of a hundred friends and family, respect and admiration for the man’s incredible courage, disgust and disdain for the lowborn, the memory of that intense moment when those handsome lips had touched hers, pride in the fearlessness of a champion who dared to come alone among twenty thousand enemies for the sake of a promise made to her; but stronger than all of it, two feelings stood out in her mind like living things—the shame of his low birth, and the memory of the deep love she had held onto through all these long and dreary months.
And these two fought out their battle in the girl’s breast. In those few brief moments of bewilderment and indecision, it seemed to Bertrade de Montfort that ten years passed above her head, and when she reached her final resolution she was no longer a young girl but a grown woman who, with the weight of a mature deliberation, had chosen the path which she would travel to the end—to the final goal, however sweet or however bitter.
And these two fought their battle in the girl’s heart. In those few brief moments of confusion and uncertainty, it felt to Bertrade de Montfort like ten years went by above her head, and when she made her final decision, she was no longer a young girl but a grown woman who, with the weight of careful thought, had chosen the path she would follow to the end—toward the final goal, no matter how sweet or how bitter.
Slowly she turned toward him who knelt with bowed head at her feet, and, taking the hand that held the ring outstretched toward her, raised him to his feet. In silence she replaced the golden band upon his finger, and then she lifted her eyes to his.
Slowly, she turned to him, who knelt with his head bowed at her feet, and, taking the hand that held the ring stretched out toward her, helped him to his feet. In silence, she put the golden band back on his finger, and then she lifted her eyes to meet his.
“Keep the ring, Norman of Torn,” she said. “The friendship of Bertrade de Montfort is not lightly given nor lightly taken away,” she hesitated, “nor is her love.”
“Keep the ring, Norman of Torn,” she said. “The friendship of Bertrade de Montfort isn’t given easily and isn’t taken away easily,” she hesitated, “nor is her love.”
“What do you mean?” he whispered. For in her eyes was that wondrous light he had seen there on that other day in the far castle of Leicester.
“What do you mean?” he whispered. For in her eyes was that amazing light he had seen there on that other day in the distant castle of Leicester.
“I mean,” she answered, “that, Roger de Conde or Norman of Torn, gentleman or highwayman, it be all the same to Bertrade de Montfort—it be thee I love; thee!”
“I mean,” she replied, “whether it’s Roger de Conde or Norman of Torn, gentleman or highwayman, it’s all the same to Bertrade de Montfort—it’s you I love; you!”
Had she reviled him, spat upon him, he would not have been surprised, for he had expected the worst; but that she should love him! Oh God, had his overwrought nerves turned his poor head? Was he dreaming this thing, only to awaken to the cold and awful truth?
Had she insulted him, spat on him, he wouldn't have been surprised, because he had anticipated the worst; but that she should love him! Oh God, had his frazzled nerves made him lose his mind? Was he dreaming this, only to wake up to the cold and terrible truth?
But these warm arms about his neck, the sweet perfume of the breath that fanned his cheek; these were no dream!
But these warm arms around his neck, the sweet scent of the breath that brushed his cheek; these were no dream!
“Think thee what thou art saying, Bertrade!” he cried. “Dost forget that I be a low-born knave, knowing not my own mother and questioning even the identity of my father? Could a De Montfort face the world with such a man for husband?”
“Think about what you're saying, Bertrade!” he shouted. “Do you forget that I'm a low-born guy, not even knowing my own mother and questioning who my father really is? Could a De Montfort face the world with a man like me as her husband?”
“I know what I say, perfectly,” she answered. “Were thou born out of wedlock, the son of a hostler and a scullery maid, still would I love thee, and honor thee, and cleave to thee. Where thou be, Norman of Torn, there shall be happiness for me. Thy friends shall be my friends; thy joys shall be my joys; thy sorrows, my sorrows; and thy enemies, even mine own father, shall be my enemies.
“I know exactly what I’m saying,” she replied. “Even if you were born out of wedlock, the son of an innkeeper and a servant girl, I would still love you, honor you, and stand by you. Wherever you are, Norman of Torn, that's where I'll find my happiness. Your friends will be my friends; your joys will be my joys; your sorrows will be my sorrows; and your enemies, even my own father, will be my enemies.”
“Why it is, my Norman, I know not. Only do I know that I did often question my own self if in truth I did really love Roger de Conde, but thee—oh Norman, why is it that there be no shred of doubt now, that this heart, this soul, this body be all and always for the Outlaw of Torn?”
“Why it is, my Norman, I don't know. I only know that I often questioned myself if I truly loved Roger de Conde, but you—oh Norman, why is there no doubt now that this heart, this soul, this body are all and always for the Outlaw of Torn?”
“I do not know,” he said simply and gravely. “So wonderful a thing be beyond my poor brain; but I think my heart knows, for in very joy, it is sending the hot blood racing and surging through my being till I were like to be consumed for the very heat of my happiness.”
“I don’t know,” he said plainly and seriously. “Such a wonderful thing is beyond my understanding; but I think my heart knows, because in pure joy, it's sending hot blood racing and surging through me until I feel like I might be consumed by the heat of my happiness.”
“Sh!” she whispered, suddenly, “methinks I hear footsteps. They must not find thee here, Norman of Torn, for the King has only this night wrung a promise from my father to take thee in the morning and hang thee. What shall we do, Norman? Where shall we meet again?”
“Sh!” she whispered suddenly, “I think I hear footsteps. They can’t find you here, Norman of Torn, because the King just got a promise from my father tonight to take you in the morning and hang you. What should we do, Norman? Where will we meet again?”
“We shall not be separated, Bertrade; only so long as it may take thee to gather a few trinkets, and fetch thy riding cloak. Thou ridest north tonight with Norman of Torn, and by the third day, Father Claude shall make us one.”
“We won’t be separated, Bertrade; only as long as it takes you to grab a few things and get your riding cloak. You’re riding north tonight with Norman of Torn, and by the third day, Father Claude will join us together.”
“I am glad thee wish it,” she replied. “I feared that, for some reason, thee might not think it best for me to go with thee now. Wait here, I will be gone but a moment. If the footsteps I hear approach this door,” and she indicated the door by which he had entered the little room, “thou canst step through this other doorway into the adjoining apartment, and conceal thyself there until the danger passes.”
“I’m glad you want that,” she replied. “I was worried that, for some reason, you might not think it was best for me to go with you now. Wait here, I’ll only be gone a moment. If the footsteps I hear get closer to this door,” and she pointed to the door he had entered the small room through, “you can slip through this other doorway into the next room and hide there until the danger passes.”
Norman of Torn made a wry face, for he had no stomach for hiding himself away from danger.
Norman of Torn made a grimace, as he wasn't thrilled about hiding from danger.
“For my sake,” she pleaded. So he promised to do as she bid, and she ran swiftly from the room to fetch her belongings.
“For my sake,” she begged. So he agreed to do as she asked, and she hurried out of the room to grab her things.
CHAPTER XIX
When the little, grim, gray man had set the object covered with a cloth upon the table in the center of the room and left the apartment, he did not return to camp as Norman of Torn had ordered.
When the small, serious, gray man placed the object covered with a cloth on the table in the middle of the room and left the space, he did not go back to camp as Norman of Torn had instructed.
Instead, he halted immediately without the little door, which he left a trifle ajar, and there he waited, listening to all that passed between Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.
Instead, he stopped right away at the little door, which he left slightly open, and there he waited, listening to everything that was said between Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.
As he heard the proud daughter of Simon de Montfort declare her love for the Devil of Torn, a cruel smile curled his lip.
As he listened to the proud daughter of Simon de Montfort confess her love for the Devil of Torn, a cruel smile crept onto his lips.
“It will be better than I had hoped,” he muttered, “and easier. ’S blood! How much easier now that Leicester, too, may have his whole proud heart in the hanging of Norman of Torn. Ah, what a sublime revenge! I have waited long, thou cur of a King, to return the blow thou struck that day, but the return shall be an hundred-fold increased by long accumulated interest.”
“It will be better than I expected,” he muttered, “and easier. Damn it! How much easier now that Leicester can also fully invest his pride in the hanging of Norman of Torn. Ah, what a perfect revenge! I have waited so long, you scoundrel of a king, to pay you back for the blow you dealt me that day, but my payback will be a hundred times worse, built up with long-held interest.”
Quickly, the wiry figure hastened through the passageways and corridors, until he came to the great hall where sat De Montfort and the King, with Philip of France and many others, gentlemen and nobles.
Quickly, the slender figure rushed through the passageways and hallways until he arrived at the great hall where De Montfort and the King were seated, along with Philip of France and many others, gentlemen and nobles.
Before the guard at the door could halt him, he had broken into the room and, addressing the King, cried:
Before the guard at the door could stop him, he burst into the room and, facing the King, shouted:
“Wouldst take the Devil of Torn, My Lord King? He be now alone where a few men may seize him.”
“Would you take the Devil of Torn, My Lord King? He’s now alone where a few men can catch him.”
“What now! What now!” ejaculated Henry. “What madman be this?”
“What now! What now!” exclaimed Henry. “What kind of madman is this?”
“I be no madman, Your Majesty. Never did brain work more clearly or to more certain ends,” replied the man.
“I’m not crazy, Your Majesty. Never has my mind worked more clearly or with more definite purpose,” replied the man.
“It may doubtless be some ruse of the cut-throat himself,” cried De Montfort.
“It’s probably just some trick from the killer himself,” shouted De Montfort.
“Where be the knave?” asked Henry.
"Where is that scoundrel?" asked Henry.
“He stands now within this palace and in his arms be Bertrade, daughter of My Lord Earl of Leicester. Even now she did but tell him that she loved him.”
“He stands now inside this palace, holding Bertrade, daughter of My Lord Earl of Leicester. Just now, she told him that she loved him.”
“Hold,” cried De Montfort. “Hold fast thy foul tongue. What meanest thou by uttering such lies, and to my very face?”
“Stop,” shouted De Montfort. “Watch your filthy mouth. What do you mean by saying such lies, right to my face?”
“They be no lies, Simon de Montfort. An I tell thee that Roger de Conde and Norman of Torn be one and the same, thou wilt know that I speak no lie.”
“They're not lies, Simon de Montfort. And I tell you that Roger de Conde and Norman of Torn are the same person; you’ll know I’m not lying.”
De Montfort paled.
De Montfort became pale.
“Where be the craven wretch?” he demanded.
"Where is the cowardly scoundrel?" he asked.
“Come,” said the little, old man. And turning, he led from the hall, closely followed by De Montfort, the King, Prince Philip and the others.
“Come,” said the little old man. He turned and led the way from the hall, with De Montfort, the King, Prince Philip, and the others closely following.
“Thou hadst better bring twenty fighting men—thou’lt need them all to take Norman of Torn,” he advised De Montfort. And so as they passed the guard room, the party was increased by twenty men-at-arms.
“It's best to bring twenty fighting men—you’ll need all of them to take Norman of Torn,” he advised De Montfort. So, as they passed the guard room, the group was joined by twenty men-at-arms.
Scarcely had Bertrade de Montfort left him ere Norman of Torn heard the tramping of many feet. They seemed approaching up the dim corridor that led to the little door of the apartment where he stood.
Scarcely had Bertrade de Montfort left him when Norman of Torn heard the sound of many footsteps. They appeared to be coming up the dim corridor that led to the small door of the room where he stood.
Quickly, he moved to the opposite door and, standing with his hand upon the latch, waited. Yes, they were coming that way, many of them and quickly and, as he heard them pause without, he drew aside the arras and pushed open the door behind him; backing into the other apartment just as Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, burst into the room from the opposite side.
Quickly, he went to the other door and, with his hand on the latch, waited. Yes, they were coming that way, a lot of them and fast, and as he heard them stop outside, he moved the curtain aside and opened the door behind him; backing into the other room just as Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, charged into the room from the other side.
At the same instant, a scream rang out behind Norman of Torn, and, turning, he faced a brightly lighted room in which sat Eleanor, Queen of England and another Eleanor, wife of Simon de Montfort, with their ladies.
At that moment, a scream echoed behind Norman of Torn, and, turning around, he saw a brightly lit room where Eleanor, Queen of England, and another Eleanor, wife of Simon de Montfort, were sitting with their ladies.
There was no hiding now, and no escape; for run he would not, even had there been where to run. Slowly, he backed away from the door toward a corner where, with his back against a wall and a table at his right, he might die as he had lived, fighting; for Norman of Torn knew that he could hope for no quarter from the men who had him cornered there like a great bear in a trap.
There was no hiding now, and no way out; he wouldn't run, even if there were somewhere to go. Slowly, he stepped back from the door toward a corner where, with his back against a wall and a table to his right, he might die as he had lived, fighting; for Norman of Torn knew he could expect no mercy from the men who had him trapped there like a great bear in a snare.
With an army at their call, it were an easy thing to take a lone man, even though that man were the Devil of Torn.
With an army at their command, it would be easy to capture a single man, even if that man was the Devil of Torn.
The King and De Montfort had now crossed the smaller apartment and were within the room where the outlaw stood at bay.
The King and De Montfort had now crossed the smaller room and were inside the room where the outlaw stood cornered.
At the far side, the group of royal and noble women stood huddled together, while behind De Montfort and the King pushed twenty gentlemen and as many men-at-arms.
At the other side, the group of royal and noble women stood clustered together, while behind De Montfort and the King, twenty knights and just as many soldiers followed.
“What dost thou here, Norman of Torn?” cried De Montfort, angrily. “Where be my daughter, Bertrade?”
“What are you doing here, Norman of Torn?” shouted De Montfort, angrily. “Where is my daughter, Bertrade?”
“I be here, My Lord Earl, to attend to mine own affairs,” replied Norman of Torn, “which be the affair of no other man. As to your daughter: I know nothing of her whereabouts. What should she have to do with the Devil of Torn, My Lord?”
“I’m here, My Lord Earl, to handle my own business,” replied Norman of Torn, “which is nobody else’s concern. As for your daughter: I don’t know where she is. What does she have to do with the Devil of Torn, My Lord?”
De Montfort turned toward the little gray man.
De Montfort turned toward the small gray man.
“He lies,” shouted he. “Her kisses be yet wet upon his lips.”
“He's lying,” he shouted. “Her kisses are still fresh on his lips.”
Norman of Torn looked at the speaker and, beneath the visor that was now partly raised, he saw the features of the man whom, for twenty years, he had called father.
Norman of Torn looked at the speaker and, beneath the visor that was now partly raised, he saw the face of the man he had called father for twenty years.
He had never expected love from this hard old man, but treachery and harm from him? No, he could not believe it. One of them must have gone mad. But why Flory’s armor and where was the faithful Flory?
He had never expected love from this tough old man, but betrayal and injury from him? No, he couldn't believe it. One of them must have lost their mind. But what happened to Flory’s courage and where was the loyal Flory?
“Father!” he ejaculated, “leadest thou the hated English King against thine own son?”
“Father!” he exclaimed, “are you really leading the despised English king against your own son?”
“Thou be no son of mine, Norman of Torn,” retorted the old man. “Thy days of usefulness to me be past. Tonight thou serve me best swinging from a wooden gibbet. Take him, My Lord Earl; they say there be a good strong gibbet in the courtyard below.”
“You're no son of mine, Norman of Torn,” the old man shot back. “Your days of being useful to me are over. Tonight, you'll serve me best swinging from a wooden gallows. Take him, My Lord Earl; they say there's a solid gallows in the courtyard below.”
“Wilt surrender, Norman of Torn?” cried De Montfort.
“Will you surrender, Norman of Torn?” shouted De Montfort.
“Yes,” was the reply, “when this floor be ankle deep in English blood and my heart has ceased to beat, then will I surrender.”
“Yeah,” was the response, “when this floor is ankle-deep in English blood and my heart has stopped beating, then I'll give up.”
“Come, come,” cried the King. “Let your men take the dog, De Montfort!”
“Come on, come on,” shouted the King. “Let your guys take the dog, De Montfort!”
“Have at him, then,” ordered the Earl, turning toward the waiting men-at-arms, none of whom seemed overly anxious to advance upon the doomed outlaw.
“Go after him, then,” commanded the Earl, turning to the waiting soldiers, none of whom looked particularly eager to confront the doomed outlaw.
But an officer of the guard set them the example, and so they pushed forward in a body toward Norman of Torn; twenty blades bared against one.
But a guard officer led by example, and so they advanced together toward Norman of Torn; twenty swords drawn against one.
There was no play now for the Outlaw of Torn. It was grim battle and his only hope that he might take a fearful toll of his enemies before he himself went down.
There was no game now for the Outlaw of Torn. It was a brutal fight and his only hope was to inflict serious damage on his enemies before he himself fell.
And so he fought as he never fought before, to kill as many and as quickly as he might. And to those who watched, it was as though the young officer of the Guard had not come within reach of that terrible blade ere he lay dead upon the floor, and then the point of death passed into the lungs of one of the men-at-arms, scarcely pausing ere it pierced the heart of a third.
And so he fought like never before, trying to kill as many as quickly as he could. To those watching, it seemed like the young officer of the Guard had barely come within range of that deadly blade before he fell dead on the floor, and then the fatal point struck one of the soldiers, barely hesitating before it pierced the heart of another.
The soldiers fell back momentarily, awed by the frightful havoc of that mighty arm. Before De Montfort could urge them on to renew the attack, a girlish figure, clothed in a long riding cloak, burst through the little knot of men as they stood facing their lone antagonist.
The soldiers pulled back briefly, stunned by the terrifying destruction caused by that powerful force. Before De Montfort could push them to launch another assault, a girl in a long riding cloak rushed through the small group of men as they stood facing their solitary opponent.
With a low cry of mingled rage and indignation, Bertrade de Montfort threw herself before the Devil of Torn, and facing the astonished company of king, prince, nobles and soldiers, drew herself to her full height, and with all the pride of race and blood that was her right of heritage from a French king on her father’s side and an English king on her mother’s, she flashed her defiance and contempt in the single word:
With a low cry of mixed anger and indignation, Bertrade de Montfort threw herself in front of the Devil of Torn, and facing the astonished crowd of king, prince, nobles, and soldiers, stood tall. With all the pride from her French king father and English king mother, she expressed her defiance and contempt with just one word:
“Cowards!”
“Cowards!”
“What means this, girl?” demanded De Montfort, “Art gone stark mad? Know thou that this fellow be the Outlaw of Torn?”
“What does this mean, girl?” demanded De Montfort. “Have you lost your mind? Do you know that this guy is the Outlaw of Torn?”
“If I had not before known it, My Lord,” she replied haughtily, “it would be plain to me now as I see forty cowards hesitating to attack a lone man. What other man in all England could stand thus against forty? A lion at bay with forty jackals yelping at his feet.”
“If I hadn't known it before, My Lord,” she said arrogantly, “it’s clear to me now as I see forty cowards hesitant to attack a single man. What other man in all of England could stand like this against forty? A lion cornered by forty jackals yipping at his feet.”
“Enough, girl,” cried the King, “what be this knave to thee?”
“Enough, girl,” yelled the King, “who is this jerk to you?”
“He loves me, Your Majesty,” she replied proudly, “and I, him.”
“He loves me, Your Majesty,” she said proudly, “and I love him.”
“Thou lov’st this low-born cut-throat, Bertrade,” cried Henry. “Thou, a De Montfort, the daughter of my sister; who have seen this murderer’s accursed mark upon the foreheads of thy kin; thou have seen him flaunt his defiance in the King’s, thy uncle’s, face, and bend his whole life to preying upon thy people; thou lov’st this monster?”
“Do you love this low-born killer, Bertrade?” Henry shouted. “You, a De Montfort, the daughter of my sister; you have seen this murderer’s cursed mark on the foreheads of your family; you have watched him openly challenge your uncle, the King, and devote his entire life to exploiting your people; you love this monster?”
“I love him, My Lord King.”
“I love him, My Lord King.”
“Thou lov’st him, Bertrade?” asked Philip of France in a low tone, pressing nearer to the girl.
“Do you love him, Bertrade?” asked Philip of France in a low voice, moving closer to the girl.
“Yes, Philip,” she said, a little note of sadness and finality in her voice; but her eyes met his squarely and bravely.
“Yes, Philip,” she said, a hint of sadness and finality in her voice; but her eyes met his directly and courageously.
Instantly, the sword of the young Prince leaped from its scabbard, and facing De Montfort and the others, he backed to the side of Norman of Torn.
Instantly, the young Prince's sword shot out of its sheath, and as he faced De Montfort and the others, he stepped back to stand beside Norman of Torn.
“That she loves him be enough for me to know, my gentlemen,” he said. “Who takes the man Bertrade de Montfort loves must take Philip of France as well.”
“That she loves him is enough for me to know, gentlemen,” he said. “Whoever takes the man Bertrade de Montfort loves must also take Philip of France.”
Norman of Torn laid his left hand upon the other’s shoulder.
Norman of Torn placed his left hand on the other person's shoulder.
“No, thou must not do this thing, my friend,” he said. “It be my fight and I will fight it alone. Go, I beg of thee, and take her with thee, out of harm’s way.”
“No, you must not do this, my friend,” he said. “This is my battle, and I will fight it alone. Please, go and take her with you, away from danger.”
As they argued, Simon de Montfort and the King had spoken together, and, at a word from the former, the soldiers rushed suddenly to the attack again. It was a cowardly strategem, for they knew that the two could not fight with the girl between them and their adversaries. And thus, by weight of numbers, they took Bertrade de Montfort and the Prince away from Norman of Torn without a blow being struck, and then the little, grim, gray, old man stepped forward.
As they argued, Simon de Montfort and the King had talked, and at a signal from Simon, the soldiers suddenly charged again. It was a cowardly tactic because they knew the two couldn’t fight with the girl between them and their enemies. So, by overpowering numbers, they took Bertrade de Montfort and the Prince away from Norman of Torn without a single blow being struck, and then the small, grim, gray old man stepped forward.
“There be but one sword in all England, nay in all the world that can, alone, take Norman of Torn,” he said, addressing the King, “and that sword be mine. Keep thy cattle back, out of my way.” And, without waiting for a reply, the grim, gray man sprang in to engage him whom for twenty years he had called son.
“There is only one sword in all of England, no, in all the world, that can defeat Norman of Torn by itself,” he said, addressing the King, “and that sword is mine. Keep your cattle away from me.” Without waiting for a response, the grim, gray man jumped in to confront the one he had called son for twenty years.
Norman of Torn came out of his corner to meet his new-found enemy, and there, in the apartment of the Queen of England in the castle of Battel, was fought such a duel as no man there had ever seen before, nor is it credible that its like was ever fought before or since.
Norman of Torn stepped out of his corner to face his newfound enemy, and there, in the Queen of England's suite in Battel Castle, an incredible duel took place—one that no one present had ever witnessed before, nor is it believable that anything like it had ever happened before or since.
The world’s two greatest swordsmen: teacher and pupil—the one with the strength of a young bull, the other with the cunning of an old gray fox, and both with a lifetime of training behind them, and the lust of blood and hate before them—thrust and parried and cut until those that gazed awestricken upon the marvellous swordplay scarcely breathed in the tensity of their wonder.
The world’s two greatest swordsmen: teacher and student—the one with the strength of a young bull, the other with the cleverness of an old gray fox, both with a lifetime of training behind them, and the craving for blood and hate ahead of them—thrust and parried and cut until those who watched in awe at the incredible swordplay could hardly breathe in the intensity of their amazement.
Back and forth about the room they moved, while those who had come to kill pressed back to make room for the contestants. Now was the young man forcing his older foeman more and more upon the defensive. Slowly, but as sure as death, he was winning ever nearer and nearer to victory. The old man saw it too. He had devoted years of his life to training that mighty sword arm that it might deal out death to others, and now—ah! The grim justice of the retribution—he, at last, was to fall before its diabolical cunning.
Back and forth in the room they moved, while those who had come to kill stepped back to make space for the fighters. The young man was pushing his older opponent more and more onto the defensive. Slowly, but as surely as death, he was getting closer and closer to victory. The old man recognized it too. He had spent years training that powerful sword arm so it could deal death to others, and now—ah! The harsh justice of retribution—he was finally going to fall before its wicked skill.
He could not win in fair fight against Norman of Torn; that the wily Frenchman saw; but now that death was so close upon him that he felt its cold breath condensing on his brow, he had no stomach to die, and so he cast about for any means whereby he might escape the result of his rash venture.
He couldn't win in a fair fight against Norman of Torn; the clever Frenchman realized that. But now that death was so close he could feel its cold breath on his forehead, he had no desire to die, so he searched for any way to escape the consequences of his reckless decision.
Presently he saw his opportunity. Norman of Torn stood beside the body of one of his earlier antagonists. Slowly the old man worked around until the body lay directly behind the outlaw, and then with a final rally and one great last burst of supreme swordsmanship, he rushed Norman of Torn back for a bare step—it was enough. The outlaw’s foot struck the prostrate corpse; he staggered, and for one brief instant his sword arm rose, ever so little, as he strove to retain his equilibrium; but that little was enough. It was what the gray old snake had expected, and he was ready. Like lightning, his sword shot through the opening, and, for the first time in his life of continual combat and death, Norman of Torn felt cold steel tear his flesh. But ere he fell, his sword responded to the last fierce command of that iron will, and as his body sank limply to the floor, rolling with outstretched arms, upon its back, the little, grim, gray man went down also, clutching frantically at a gleaming blade buried in his chest.
Right now, he saw his chance. Norman of Torn stood next to the body of one of his earlier opponents. Slowly, the old man maneuvered until the body was directly behind the outlaw, and then with a final push and one last display of exceptional swordsmanship, he pushed Norman of Torn back just a step—it was enough. The outlaw’s foot hit the fallen corpse; he wobbled, and for a brief moment, his sword arm lifted slightly as he tried to regain his balance; but that small movement was enough. It was exactly what the old man had expected, and he was ready. In a flash, his sword slid through the gap, and for the first time in his life of constant fighting and death, Norman of Torn felt cold steel slice into his flesh. But before he collapsed, his sword reacted to the last fierce command of that iron will, and as his body fell limply to the ground, rolling onto his back with arms outstretched, the little, grim, gray man also went down, desperately clutching at the gleaming blade buried in his chest.
For an instant, the watchers stood as though petrified, and then Bertrade de Montfort, tearing herself from the restraining hand of her father, rushed to the side of the lifeless body of the man she loved. Kneeling there beside him she called his name aloud, as she unlaced his helm. Tearing the steel headgear from him, she caressed his face, kissing the white forehead and the still lips.
For a moment, the onlookers were frozen in place, and then Bertrade de Montfort, breaking free from her father's grip, ran to the lifeless body of the man she loved. Kneeling beside him, she called out his name as she removed his helmet. Pulling off the steel headpiece, she gently touched his face, kissing his pale forehead and motionless lips.
“Oh God! Oh God!” she murmured. “Why hast thou taken him? Outlaw though he was, in his little finger was more of honor, of chivalry, of true manhood than courses through the veins of all the nobles of England.
“Oh God! Oh God!” she whispered. “Why did you take him? Even though he was an outlaw, he had more honor, chivalry, and true manhood in his little finger than flows through the veins of all the nobles of England.”
“I do not wonder that he preyed upon you,” she cried, turning upon the knights behind her. “His life was clean, thine be rotten; he was loyal to his friends and to the downtrodden, ye be traitors at heart, all; and ever be ye trampling upon those who be down that they may sink deeper into the mud. Mon Dieu! How I hate you,” she finished. And as she spoke the words, Bertrade de Montfort looked straight into the eyes of her father.
“I’m not surprised he targeted you,” she exclaimed, turning to the knights behind her. “His life was pure, while yours is corrupt; he was loyal to his friends and to the oppressed, but you are all traitors at heart, always trampling on those who are already down to push them deeper into the mud. My God! How I hate you,” she concluded. And as she said those words, Bertrade de Montfort looked straight into her father’s eyes.
The old Earl turned his head, for at heart he was a brave, broad, kindly man, and he regretted what he had done in the haste and heat of anger.
The old Earl turned his head, because deep down he was a brave, big-hearted guy, and he regretted what he had done in the heat of the moment and out of anger.
“Come, child,” said the King, “thou art distraught; thou sayest what thou mean not. The world is better that this man be dead. He was an enemy of organized society, he preyed ever upon his fellows. Life in England will be safer after this day. Do not weep over the clay of a nameless adventurer who knew not his own father.”
“Come here, kid,” said the King, “you’re upset; you’re saying things you don’t mean. The world is better off with this man dead. He was an enemy of organized society, always taking advantage of others. Life in England will be safer after today. Don’t cry over the remains of a nameless adventurer who didn’t even know his own father.”
Someone had lifted the little, grim, gray, old man to a sitting posture. He was not dead. Occasionally he coughed, and when he did, his frame was racked with suffering, and blood flowed from his mouth and nostrils.
Someone had propped the little, grim, gray old man up to sit. He wasn’t dead. Occasionally, he coughed, and each time, his body shook with pain, and blood poured from his mouth and nose.
At last they saw that he was trying to speak. Weakly he motioned toward the King. Henry came toward him.
At last, they noticed he was trying to say something. He weakly gestured towards the King. Henry moved closer to him.
“Thou hast won thy sovereign’s gratitude, my man,” said the King, kindly. “What be thy name?”
“You've earned your king's gratitude, my friend,” said the King, kindly. “What’s your name?”
The old fellow tried to speak, but the effort brought on another paroxysm of coughing. At last he managed to whisper.
The old man tried to speak, but the effort triggered another fit of coughing. Finally, he was able to whisper.
“Look—at—me. Dost thou—not—remember me? The—foils—the—blow—twenty-long-years. Thou—spat—upon—me.”
“Look at me. Don't you remember me? The fights and the blows—twenty long years. You spat on me.”
Henry knelt and peered into the dying face.
Henry knelt down and looked closely at the fading face.
“De Vac!” he exclaimed.
"De Vac!" he exclaimed.
The old man nodded. Then he pointed to where lay Norman of Torn.
The old man nodded. Then he pointed to where Norman of Torn was lying.
“Outlaw—highwayman—scourge—of—England. Look—upon—his—face. Open—his tunic—left—breast.”
"Outlaw—highwayman—scourge—of—England. Look—upon—his—face. Open—his tunic—left—breast."
He stopped from very weakness, and then in another moment, with a final effort: “De—Vac’s—revenge. God—damn—the—English,” and slipped forward upon the rushes, dead.
He stopped from sheer weakness, and then a moment later, with one last effort: “De—Vac’s—revenge. God—damn—the—English,” and then he collapsed onto the rushes, dead.
The King had heard, and De Montfort and the Queen. They stood looking into each other’s eyes with a strange fixity, for what seemed an eternity, before any dared to move; and then, as though they feared what they should see, they bent over the form of the Outlaw of Torn for the first time.
The King had heard, as had De Montfort and the Queen. They stood staring into each other’s eyes with an unusual intensity, for what felt like forever, before anyone felt brave enough to move; then, as if they were afraid of what they might find, they leaned over the body of the Outlaw of Torn for the first time.
The Queen gave a little cry as she saw the still, quiet face turned up to hers.
The Queen let out a small gasp when she saw the calm, silent face looking up at her.
“Edward!” she whispered.
"Edward!" she said softly.
“Not Edward, Madame,” said De Montfort, “but—”
“Not Edward, Madame,” said De Montfort, “but—”
The King knelt beside the still form, across the breast of which lay the unconscious body of Bertrade de Montfort. Gently, he lifted her to the waiting arms of Philip of France, and then the King, with his own hands, tore off the shirt of mail, and with trembling fingers ripped wide the tunic where it covered the left breast of the Devil of Torn.
The King knelt beside the lifeless figure, over which lay the unconscious body of Bertrade de Montfort. Carefully, he lifted her into the waiting arms of Philip of France, and then the King, using his own hands, tore off the chainmail shirt and, with shaking fingers, ripped open the tunic that covered the left breast of the Devil of Torn.
“Oh God!” he cried, and buried his head in his arms.
“Oh God!” he exclaimed, burying his head in his arms.
The Queen had seen also, and with a little moan she sank beside the body of her second born, crying out:
The Queen had seen it too, and with a small gasp, she sank next to the body of her second child, crying out:
“Oh Richard, my boy, my boy!” And as she bent still lower to kiss the lily mark upon the left breast of the son she had not seen to know for over twenty years, she paused, and with frantic haste she pressed her ear to his breast.
“Oh Richard, my boy, my boy!” And as she bent down even further to kiss the lily mark on the left side of the son she had not recognized for over twenty years, she paused, and with desperate urgency, she pressed her ear to his chest.
“He lives!” she almost shrieked. “Quick, Henry, our son lives!”
“He’s alive!” she almost shouted. “Hurry, Henry, our son is alive!”
Bertrade de Montfort had regained consciousness almost before Philip of France had raised her from the floor, and she stood now, leaning on his arm, watching with wide, questioning eyes the strange scene being enacted at her feet.
Bertrade de Montfort had come to before Philip of France had even lifted her from the floor, and now she stood, leaning on his arm, gazing with wide, curious eyes at the bizarre scene unfolding below her.
Slowly, the lids of Norman of Torn lifted with returning consciousness. Before him, on her knees in the blood spattered rushes of the floor, knelt Eleanor, Queen of England, alternately chafing and kissing his hands.
Slowly, Norman of Torn’s eyelids opened as he regained consciousness. In front of him, on her knees in the blood-stained rushes on the floor, knelt Eleanor, Queen of England, alternately rubbing and kissing his hands.
A sore wound indeed to have brought on such a wild delirium, thought the Outlaw of Torn.
A painful wound to have caused such a crazed delirium, thought the Outlaw of Torn.
He felt his body, in a half sitting, half reclining position, resting against one who knelt behind him, and as he lifted his head to see who it might be supporting him, he looked into the eyes of the King, upon whose breast his head rested.
He felt his body, in a half sitting, half reclining position, resting against someone who knelt behind him, and as he lifted his head to see who might be supporting him, he looked into the eyes of the King, upon whose chest his head rested.
Strange vagaries of a disordered brain! Yes it must have been a very terrible wound that the little old man of Torn had given him; but why could he not dream that Bertrade de Montfort held him? And then his eyes wandered about among the throng of ladies, nobles and soldiers standing uncovered and with bowed heads about him. Presently he found her.
Strange twists of a confused mind! Yes, it must have been a terrible injury that the little old man of Torn had caused him; but why couldn’t he dream that Bertrade de Montfort was holding him? His eyes then drifted among the crowd of ladies, nobles, and soldiers standing with their heads bowed and uncovered around him. Eventually, he spotted her.
“Bertrade!” he whispered.
“Bertrade!” he whispered.
The girl came and knelt beside him, opposite the Queen.
The girl came and knelt next to him, across from the Queen.
“Bertrade, tell me thou art real; that thou at least be no dream.”
“Bertrade, please tell me you’re real; that you’re not just a dream.”
“I be very real, dear heart,” she answered, “and these others be real, also. When thou art stronger, thou shalt understand the strange thing that has happened. These who were thine enemies, Norman of Torn, be thy best friends now—that thou should know, so that thou may rest in peace until thou be better.”
“I am very real, my dear,” she replied, “and these others are real too. When you are stronger, you will understand the strange thing that has happened. Those who were your enemies, Norman of Torn, are now your best friends—that you should know, so that you can rest in peace until you are better.”
He groped for her hand, and, finding it, closed his eyes with a faint sigh.
He reached for her hand, and when he found it, he closed his eyes with a soft sigh.
They bore him to a cot in an apartment next the Queen’s, and all that night the mother and the promised wife of the Outlaw of Torn sat bathing his fevered forehead. The King’s chirurgeon was there also, while the King and De Montfort paced the corridor without.
They carried him to a bed in an apartment next to the Queen’s, and all night the mother and the betrothed of the Outlaw of Torn sat cooling his feverish forehead. The King’s surgeon was there too, while the King and De Montfort walked back and forth in the corridor outside.
And it is ever thus; whether in hovel or palace; in the days of Moses, or in the days that be ours; the lamb that has been lost and is found again be always the best beloved.
And it’s always been this way; whether in a shack or a palace; in the time of Moses, or in our own time; the lamb that was lost and is found again is always the most cherished.
Toward morning, Norman of Torn fell into a quiet and natural sleep; the fever and delirium had succumbed before his perfect health and iron constitution. The chirurgeon turned to the Queen and Bertrade de Montfort.
Toward morning, Norman of Torn fell into a peaceful and natural sleep; the fever and delirium had given way to his perfect health and strong constitution. The surgeon turned to the Queen and Bertrade de Montfort.
“You had best retire, ladies,” he said, “and rest. The Prince will live.”
“You should head back, ladies,” he said, “and rest. The Prince will survive.”
Late that afternoon he awoke, and no amount of persuasion or commands on the part of the King’s chirurgeon could restrain him from arising.
Late that afternoon, he woke up, and no amount of convincing or orders from the King’s surgeon could stop him from getting up.
“I beseech thee to lie quiet, My Lord Prince,” urged the chirurgeon.
“I urge you to stay still, My Lord Prince,” the surgeon insisted.
“Why call thou me prince?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Why do you call me prince?” asked Norman of Torn.
“There be one without whose right it be to explain that to thee,” replied the chirurgeon, “and when thou be clothed, if rise thou wilt, thou mayst see her, My Lord.”
“There’s someone who has the right to explain that to you,” replied the surgeon, “and when you’re dressed, if you want to get up, you can see her, My Lord.”
The chirurgeon aided him to dress and, opening the door, he spoke to a sentry who stood just without. The sentry transmitted the message to a young squire who was waiting there, and presently the door was thrown open again from without, and a voice announced:
The surgeon helped him get dressed, and when he opened the door, he spoke to a guard standing outside. The guard passed the message to a young squire waiting there, and soon the door was opened again from the outside, and a voice announced:
“Her Majesty, the Queen!”
“Her Majesty, the Queen!”
Norman of Torn looked up in unfeigned surprise, and then there came back to him the scene in the Queen’s apartment the night before. It was all a sore perplexity to him; he could not fathom it, nor did he attempt to.
Norman of Torn looked up in genuine surprise, and then he recalled the scene in the Queen’s apartment from the night before. It was all a frustrating puzzle to him; he couldn’t understand it, nor did he try to.
And now, as in a dream, he saw the Queen of England coming toward him across the small room, her arms outstretched; her beautiful face radiant with happiness and love.
And now, as if in a dream, he saw the Queen of England walking toward him across the small room, her arms open wide; her beautiful face glowing with joy and affection.
“Richard, my son!” exclaimed Eleanor, coming to him and taking his face in her hands and kissing him.
“Richard, my son!” exclaimed Eleanor, walking over to him, holding his face in her hands, and kissing him.
“Madame!” exclaimed the surprised man. “Be all the world gone crazy?”
“Ma'am!” exclaimed the shocked man. “Has the whole world lost its mind?”
And then she told him the strange story of the little lost prince of England.
And then she told him the unusual story of the little lost prince of England.
When she had finished, he knelt at her feet, taking her hand in his and raising it to his lips.
When she was done, he knelt at her feet, took her hand in his, and raised it to his lips.
“I did not know, Madame,” he said, “or never would my sword have been bared in other service than thine. If thou canst forgive me, Madame, never can I forgive myself.”
“I didn’t know, Madame,” he said, “or I never would have drawn my sword for any cause other than yours. If you can forgive me, Madame, I will never be able to forgive myself.”
“Take it not so hard, my son,” said Eleanor of England. “It be no fault of thine, and there be nothing to forgive; only happiness and rejoicing should we feel, now that thou be found again.”
“Don't take it so hard, my son,” said Eleanor of England. “It’s not your fault, and there’s nothing to forgive; we should only feel happiness and joy now that we’ve found you again.”
“Forgiveness!” said a man’s voice behind them. “Forsooth, it be we that should ask forgiveness; hunting down our own son with swords and halters.
“Forgiveness!” said a man’s voice behind them. “Truly, it is us who should be asking for forgiveness; chasing our own son with swords and nooses.
“Any but a fool might have known that it was no base-born knave who sent the King’s army back, naked, to the King, and rammed the King’s message down his messenger’s throat.
“Anyone but a fool would have realized that it wasn’t some lowly scoundrel who sent the King’s army back, stripped of their dignity, to the King, and forced the King’s message down his messenger’s throat.
“By all the saints, Richard, thou be every inch a King’s son, an’ though we made sour faces at the time, we be all the prouder of thee now.”
“By all the saints, Richard, you are every bit a king’s son, and even though we made sour faces back then, we are all the prouder of you now.”
The Queen and the outlaw had turned at the first words to see the King standing behind them, and now Norman of Torn rose, half smiling, and greeted his father.
The Queen and the outlaw turned at the first words to see the King standing behind them, and now Norman of Torn stood up, half smiling, and greeted his father.
“They be sorry jokes, Sire,” he said. “Methinks it had been better had Richard remained lost. It will do the honor of the Plantagenets but little good to acknowledge the Outlaw of Torn as a prince of the blood.”
“They're sorry jokes, Sire,” he said. “I think it would have been better if Richard had stayed lost. It won't do the honor of the Plantagenets much good to recognize the Outlaw of Torn as a prince of the blood.”
But they would not have it so, and it remained for a later King of England to wipe the great name from the pages of history—perhaps a jealous king.
But they wouldn't allow that to happen, and it fell to a future King of England to erase that great name from history—perhaps a king driven by jealousy.
Presently the King and Queen, adding their pleas to those of the chirurgeon, prevailed upon him to lie down once more, and when he had done so they left him, that he might sleep again; but no sooner had the door closed behind them than he arose and left the apartment by another exit.
Currently, the King and Queen, joining their requests with those of the surgeon, insisted that he lie down again. After he complied, they left him to sleep, but as soon as the door closed behind them, he got up and exited the room through a different exit.
It was by chance that, in a deep set window, he found her for whom he was searching. She sat looking wistfully into space, an expression half sad upon her beautiful face. She did not see him as he approached, and he stood there for several moments watching her dear profile, and the rising and falling of her bosom over that true and loyal heart that had beaten so proudly against all the power of a mighty throne for the despised Outlaw of Torn.
It was by chance that, in a deep-set window, he found the one he was looking for. She sat gazing thoughtfully into space, a half-sad expression on her beautiful face. She didn’t notice him as he approached, and he stood there for several moments watching her lovely profile and the rising and falling of her chest over that true and loyal heart that had bravely stood against the might of a powerful throne for the despised Outlaw of Torn.
He did not speak, but presently that strange, subtle sixth sense which warns us that we are not alone, though our eyes see not nor our ears hear, caused her to turn.
He didn't say anything, but soon that weird, instinctive sense that tells us we're not alone, even when our eyes can't see and our ears can't hear, made her turn.
With a little cry she arose, and then, curtsying low after the manner of the court, said:
With a small gasp, she stood up and then, bowing deeply like they do in court, said:
“What would My Lord Richard, Prince of England, of his poor subject?” And then, more gravely, “My Lord, I have been raised at court, and I understand that a prince does not wed rashly, and so let us forget what passed between Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.”
“What would my Lord Richard, Prince of England, say to his humble subject?” And then, more seriously, “My Lord, I’ve been brought up at court, and I know that a prince doesn’t marry on a whim, so let’s forget what happened between Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.”
“Prince Richard of England will in no wise disturb royal precedents,” he replied, “for he will wed not rashly, but most wisely, since he will wed none but Bertrade de Montfort.” And he who had been the Outlaw of Torn took the fair young girl in his arms, adding: “If she still loves me, now that I be a prince?”
“Prince Richard of England will not disrupt royal traditions,” he replied, “because he will marry thoughtfully, choosing only Bertrade de Montfort.” Then, the man who had been the Outlaw of Torn held the beautiful young girl in his arms, adding: “If she still loves me, now that I'm a prince?”
She put her arms about his neck, and drew his cheek down close to hers.
She wrapped her arms around his neck and brought his cheek close to hers.
“It was not the outlaw that I loved, Richard, nor be it the prince I love now; it be all the same to me, prince or highwayman—it be thee I love, dear heart—just thee.”
“It wasn’t the outlaw I loved, Richard, and it’s not the prince I love now; it’s all the same to me, prince or robber—it’s you I love, dear heart—it’s just you.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!